《The Education of Ali Waly and Pious Jaius Book II: A Stairway to Nowhere.》 Chapter 1: The Meeting. "Times change, and we change with them." William Henry Harrison Alison lay there staring at the clock on her phone. Her anxiety kept increasing as the numbers moved ever closer to 6 am. She should be ecstatic, today was the first day of Eighth grade, the first full day of her year as Queen, Captain of the middle school cheer team, and almost assuredly class president, but the events of two weeks ago had thrown her perfect year into a tailspin. She had spent a lot of time with Lacy before school started, leaning on her a lot to try and pull her cool back together. It all started to get pretty deep and Alison was shocked to find that Lacy was far more gracious to her then she could have imagined. Lacy just took everything she unloaded on her and held it and helped encourage her at every turn. She seemed way too down to earth to be a Queen at a public school. Alison had ferreted out the reason why she had fought so hard to be Queen. It was a family tradition. Lacy''s mom, aunt, cousin, older sister, had all been Queen''s. She had confided in Alison that she really didn''t want to be Queen, but felt she had too because she felt like her family expected it. She wasn''t the prettiest girl at Endless Mountain, or the most creative, or wittiest, but she was sitting on twenty five plus years of experience with the game and access to tons of stories and gambits to use. She had been so infused with the game that she played it almost subconsciously. 5:59 flashed on her phone and she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. As she let it out the numbers hit 6 am and Bob Dylan¡¯s Shelter from the Storm came from her phone. She had boned up on her classic rock and movies and T.V. now that she knew how the system worked. Lacy had shared a lot of tips with her, as she learned that the classic rock/movie idea had originated with her cousin when she was Queen a few years before it made its way to St Pious. She let the song play for a few minutes, getting lost in the words. She needed a shelter from this storm that was coming. As the song ended, she hit snooze, opened her eyes and put on her game face. She shoved all the worry off a cliff in her mind and stood up and began to get ready for the day. Her uniform pretty much limited the coolness she could bring to an outfit, so she really needed to bring it with her hair and makeup. There was one new addition to her uniform this year that did add a cool factor to the noramaly drap St Pious the X garb. Megan had come home from Britney¡¯s two weeks ago and told Alison how she had been talking to Brittney about how cool it would be to have new sweaters for the cheer team, with the school mascot the Cavaliers on it and St Pious Cheer on it with their names and how cool it would look if it looked something like the black gowns that undergraduates wore at Oxford. This got Brittney excited because she had visited the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford when she was going to School in England and knew just what Megan was talking about. So Brittney and Megan sketched a sweater modeled after the Oxford gown and she sent a picture of it to her dad asking if he would get her fifteen of these made. They would be unique for the cheer team and something cool for the new year. Alison put on her new sweater and looked at herself in the mirror from every angle. She had told Megan how proud she was of her in the way she had played that suggestion where it made Brittney feel like it was really her idea. She made sure her hair and makeup were perfect before she grabbed her bag and opened the door. Megan was just coming out of her room too with her new sweater on and looking almost as good as Alison. Alison mentally thanked her for looking good but not too good and so she gave her a warm smile and a hug. When she pulled away she looked at Megan. ¡°Are you ready for today?¡± Megan smiled and bounced up and down a little. ¡° Oh my gosh Ali you have no idea, I¡¯m totally excited and scared and chill all at the same time, it¡¯s a crazy awesome feeling.¡± Alison smiled and nodded. ¡°I know, I¡¯ve never felt like this before, like I want to run a mile and run and hide under my covers all at the same time. We gotta keep the cool though right? Remember what is going down at lunch time.¡± Megan nodded and her face became more serious. ¡°Yep, Jennifer, Julie and Susan are coming down to talk with us about the changes they are making at the High School table.¡± ¡°Terry also.¡± Megan looked confused after Alison mentioned another name. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the text I sent you last night?¡± Alison said, a bit flustered. Megan blushed, pulled up her phone and looked at it. ¡°Oh Ali, I¡¯m so sorry, I must have fallen asleep before you sent it.¡± She looked at the text again reading it, then back up at Alison. ¡°Wow, okay so you let Jennifer know that your Keeper of the Record would be there and so she is bringing her¡¯s also, a girl named Terry. Got it, I¡¯ll make sure to remember her name.¡± Alison nodded and then led the way downstairs for breakfast. When the bus got there they got on and when they began walking down the aisle all mouths and fingers stopped what they were doing and all eyes turned towards them. Alison led the way down the aisle, and reveled in all the attention that would now be hers daily. She didn¡¯t see Alianna though, or that Jaius kid, or Trudi or Keri. She had been super worried about this bus ride and that they would all be on it and she would have to worry about starting to lay into them as she had heard that they all associated with the Bellows now and so, in order to keep in step with the punishment that Mandy had requested, everyone associated with the Bellows would get the same treatment. She kept telling herself that she was relieved they weren¡¯t here because she didn¡¯t want to be distracted from what she had to do at lunchtime. Deep down inside, however, there seemed to be another reason she was relieved they weren¡¯t on the bus, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. She went to the empty seat in the back of the bus on the left. The one that fit into the curved corner of the back of the bus and looked almost like a throne. She went in first and nestled into that corner spot. Megan sat down next to her. Across the aisle Mandy and Tiffany smiled at them both and waved. Mandy was nestled into the other curved corner as was her right as Alison¡¯s Second. Alison waved back and smiled and then Megan did. Alison then pulled out her phone and began to text them all in a group text. ¡°Mandy, Tiff, are you ready for lunch time?¡± They both replied with a ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, Tiff, what did you find out from the Chronicle as to what the etiquette was for this event?¡± The three dots that indicated that Tiff was typing wavered on the screen for a minute. Alison glanced over and saw Tiffany typing furiously on her phone. Finally the texts began to come through. ¡°Okay, so, historically the High School Queen, her Second and Heir, and this time, in our case, her Keeper, will come down the middle stairwell where they will be met by Mandy, Megan and I. Just Jennifer¡¯s Second, Susan, and her Heir Julie, and the Keeper Terry, will come through the doors, Jennifer will wait on the third step from the bottom. We will greet them formally with name and title and Mandy will say ¡°What a great honor it is to have her Majesty join us today, to what do we owe this blessing of her presence among us?¡± Then Susan will respond with Jennifer''s desire to share with us the changes that are happening at the High School table this year. Then Mandy will curtsy and say ¡°On behalf of Queen Alison we are honored to receive Queen Jennifer and her court to our table and also to hear of the awesome things she has planned for this year.¡± Mandy will then offer her arm and Susan will take it, Then Megan will take Julie¡¯s. At this point I will open the door for Jennifer and curtsy as she comes in. Then I will take Terry¡¯s arm. Mandy will then begin to walk slowly forward with us keeping time behind her and Jennifer will walk at the back of the procession. When we reach the Cafeteria we will stop and Mandy will say ¡°Here Ye, Here Ye, all rise for the entrance of Queen Jennifer and her court.¡± When she says this, Alison, you will stand up and walk towards the procession. We will keep moving past you, each group pausing to curtsy as you pass and then you and Jennifer will meet in the middle. You will curtsy slightly to her and then greet her by giving her an air kiss near each cheek and then take her arm and escort her back to the table. The table will be empty except for the eight of us. The rest of our table will be sitting nearby. For this gathering only, Jennifer will sit in your seat Alison, as she is the ranking Queen, and you will sit in Mandy¡¯s seat and everyone else will sit across from their equal in position. Then before I sit down I will tell everyone in the calf to be seated. Then Jennifer will introduce her court and then you will introduce yours. Then Jennifer will greet you, Alison, and ask if you are open to hearing about all the cool things she has planned for this year. You will of course say yes, like you mean it, and then she will proceed to lay out her plans. Once she is finished you may ask any questions or say anything on your mind, once that is concluded Megan will stand and ask everyone to rise as Jennifer and her party get ready to leave. Alison, you will escort Jennifer out and then Mandy and Susan, and Megan and Julie and then lastly myself and Terry. We will escort them to the stairway at the far end of the hallway. During this walk we will hang back a ways to give you and Jennifer time to talk about anything that you want or need to be just kept between you both. Once at the far staircase you and Jennifer will give air kisses and then Megan will get the door for her and also hold it for the rest of her court.¡± The three dots appeared again. ¡°Does everyone understand your responsibilities?¡± They all texted. ¡°Yes.¡± Megan leaned in towards Alison. ¡°Wow!¡± she whispered. ¡°That almost sounds like what we would do if a real Queen came to the school.¡± Alison nodded. ¡°It¡¯s definitely one of the bigger events at St. Pious, as it happens very rarely, usually every seven to ten years, when it seems like the tides of what is cool in the world shift and the tables need to shift with them. It is the responsibility of the High School Queen to set the standard for the whole School.¡± Megan sat back and looked ahead and nodded. Then she sat forward and leaned in again. ¡°Ali, Billy Poke is on this bus. I just saw him five seats up on the right. Doesn¡¯t he know to come back and sit with us?¡± Alison looked at Megan and then sat up to look over their seat to see where she had indicated. There was Billy¡¯s red spiky hair bouncing in time with the bus. He didn¡¯t have a phone, his parents couldn¡¯t afford one. The table was building a fund for him to help with cloths and other items and she was going to get him a Trac phone this week, but until then he was cut off from the more easy ways of communicating. She leaned in towards Megan. ¡°Seat-hop your way up to him and bring him back here with you.¡± Megan looked at her for a moment then sighed and nodded. Megan hopped out into the aisle and hopped to the edge of the seat in front of her, which landed her right next to Brad Werner, who was sitting next to Jake. ¡°Hey, what the¡­¡± exclaimed Brad as Megan almost landed in his lap. ¡°Oh, hey Meg, what¡¯s up?¡± She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Hey Brad, oh nothing, just movin on up.¡± She said with a grin. He looked confused at first, but then cracked a smile and nodded. ¡°The Jeffersons, nice!¡± She gave him the smile she had been working on all summer, the one meant to connect with him ans she kinda liked him. She was slowly crafting her interactions with him to set the ground work for him to be her Prince next year. She winked at him and then hopped up to the next seat where Lottie and Alice were sitting. She didn¡¯t get as warn a response there as she had with Brad, but she didn¡¯t expect one from Lottie either. She finally landed next to Billy who was sitting by himself. He turned to her with a startled look on his face. ¡°Hey Billy.¡± She said with a smile. It took him a moment to recover. He just looked at her. There was always something in the way he looked at her that made her skin crawl. ¡°He¡­hey Megan, how are you?¡± She kept smiling. ¡°Super duper looper Billy. Just wanted to come up and get you. We were wondering where you were. Your part of our table now Billy, that means you can sit with Alison, Myself, and the others wherever we are sitting. Common, I¡¯ll show you how to move through the bus so Mr. Pellmen doesn¡¯t spot you. You have to watch that mirror over his head and wait till his eyes look down and then you hop to the seat behind you. I¡¯ll hop first and then wait till I move on to the next seat and then you follow okay?¡± He looked up at the front of the bus at Mr Pullmen whose eyes were looking back along the rows of the bus, he immediately shrunk down. ¡°See, it¡¯s pretty simple, you just have to time it.¡± She said, as she watched the mirror above Mr Pellmen. When she saw his eyes look down she hopped. Billy looked behind him as Megan left his seat and sat next to some sixth grade girl, who when she saw him staring at her started to scrunch up her face and was about to say something derogatory until Megan hopped into the corner of the seat that she was on and gave her a disapproving look. ¡°That''s my friend, Okay, so don¡¯t give him any problems.¡± The girl seemed put out by the rebuke at first, but then she began to notice Megan¡¯s sweater with the ¡°cheer team¡± on it and then it finally began to register to her who was sitting next to her. The girl got red and nodded. Megan smiled. ¡°You''re the best.¡± Which made the girl smile back. Megan looked up at Billy. ¡°Common Billy, let¡¯s go.¡± She then hopped into the aisle and into the seat behind. As Alison saw Megan seat hopping back to her and Billy following her she tapped Brad on the shoulder and when he looked back at her she motioned her head to the empty seat accross the aisle from him where Bradly Lockman, Tiffany¡¯s brother, sat. She saw his eyes registered an unwillingness to move but his face had a smile on and he nodded. ¡°You got it, your Majesty.¡± With that he hopped across the aisle. A few moments later Megan dropped into the seat next to Alison and then Billy hopped into the open sea next to Jake. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again Billy.¡± Said Alison with a sincerity that would have been very hard to disbelieve. ¡°Your part of our table now Billy and that means you are welcome to sit with us wherever we are whether at school or anywhere outside of School.¡± His eyes got teary, but he coughed and used that as an excuse to wipe them. Alison did note that he had at least been practicing the game. ¡°Thank you Alison, I mean Your Majesty.¡± Said Billy. Alison shook her head. ¡°Titles are not needed right now Billy, you can call me Alison. We¡¯re all going to have a lot of fun this year.¡± She said as she settled back into the corner again. Billy looked around at everyone else, and Megan, Mandy, Tiffany, Brad and Bradley and Jake all smiled back at him. He smiled back and sat down and Jake proceeded to show him a video of someone else playing a video game. Megan let her breath out and laid her head on Alison¡¯s shoulder. Alison didn¡¯t make her move as she wanted everyone to know that her and her sister were very close, so that anyone who might try to set them against eachother would think twice about doing so. Megan looked up at her, and after a moment Alison caught the hint that she wanted her attention. Alison looked down. Megan looked quickly over to the seat that Billy was now in, and back to Ali and mouthed the words "Are you sure?¡± Alison sighed and looked in her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Trust me.¡± She mouthed back with a smile. Megan looked deep into her sister¡¯s eyes, trying to find the assurance that she desperately needed. Billy scared her, it was a fear she couldn¡¯t put a name to, but something about him about how she would find him watching her made her cringe. She saw Ali smile once more, wink at her, and then go back to her phone. Megan sighed and pulled out her phone and looked at her Instagram page. Alison closed her eyes and tried to find some peace. Everything was going perfectly until the day that Ali had returned. Then it hit her, the root of her anxiety. Ali was going to be at School today. Alison knew she would run into her, knew she would be forced to continue to make fun of her because she had chosen to associate with Keri and Trudi, Jim and that Jaius kid too. From what she had heard they have their own little table going. She had to honor the punishment that Mandy had requested, especially now that she had a strong unity at the Table, but she also needed to make the punishment happpen without it looking like she, or the table were directly involved with it. Thinking of what she would have to face today with Ali made her remember something she had asked Mandy to do. She pulled up her phone and texted Mandy. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Did you contact those seventh graders like I asked?¡± ¡°Yep. Traci, Emma, Brent and Connor. I let them know that if they do a good enough job on making fun of Keri and company then they can come to our next party at Brittney¡¯s.¡± ¡°Good Job, I¡¯m placing you in charge of this. Keep cycling through the sixth, seventh and Eighth graders each week. Make sure they know if they breathe a word of this to anyone they will become the ones targeted.¡± ¡° You got it Ali, I know how important this is, I¡¯ll make it work.¡± ¡°Thanks Mandy, you''re the best.¡± Megan glanced over while Alison was typing and saw the text about the Sixth and Seventh graders doing the bullying in place of them. Ali had told her about the plan, to keep up the promised punishment that Mandy had requested, but to not have it come back to anyone at the table. Megan had taken that idea and gathered her own little group of covert operatives. Their target wasn¡¯t Keri, Trudi, Jim, or anyone else in that group save one. Her little group would be focused on making sure Alianna had a terrible year, so terrible that she would have no choice but to leave St Pious. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you are back, but just by coming back you managed to undo all the rebuilding of my and Ali¡¯s relationship that had happened over the summer. I hate you! If I can¡¯t get you out of our lives at least I can do everything I can to get you out of our School.¡± She stamped the anger down so none of it leaked out. She had to put so much focus on doing putting it down that she failed to notice the bus coming to a stop and the door opening. It wasn¡¯t until Alison nudged her that she came out of it and looked up at her. Alison smiled as she looked down at her. ¡° Hey, where did you go? We¡¯re here. We don¡¯t want to be late for the first day of our awesome year.¡± Megan shook her head and sat up and looked back at her sister. ¡°Wow, so sorry Ali, was just daydreaming of the cool year ahead and almost missed the start of it.¡± Alison laughed and gave her sister a hug. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need to lean on you a lot this year.¡± Megan wrapped her arms around her. ¡°You can lean everything on me Ali, I got your back.¡± Alison squeezed her tighter. ¡°Love you Meg.¡± Megan knew she was about to have waterfalls coming out of her eyes. She fought it with all her might, and for the most part succeeded. ¡°I love you too Ali. This will be the years of the Trendale sisters. St Pious look out.¡± She said with the emotion plain in her voice. Alison pulled away and looked at her. ¡°Come on, before both of our makeups start running.¡± Megan half laughed and half cried and gently wiped at her eyes as she got out of the seat. She waited for Alison to make her way into the aisle and then started forwards. When they got off the bus Alison smiled at Mandy, Tiffany, Alice, Jake, Bradley, Brad, Billy and even Lottie, who had all waited at the curb for them to arrive before heading into School. As they began walking they moved as one group, even as each talked to different people in the group. Alison caught all the eyes of the other kids on the front lawn of the School watching them. Stares that were ranging from wonderment to jealousy were directed towards them, but she relished in each one. She remembered last year when the same gazes were directed at this group. She had felt elated then to be in the group receiving that accolade, but she also remembered realizing that it was Keri those looks had been mainly directed at. Now, in this moment, she knew that all those stares were for her. It was intoxicating. They sat on the stone mantles that jutted out on either side of the main doors that led into the school and talked and texted or scrolled. When the outside bell rang and the kids all lined up to head into school Alison had the honor of being the first one through the door. Jake and Brad opened the doors for her and bowed. She smiled at them and then went inside followed by Mandy, Megan and the rest. The morning was full of new things. New locker, new teachers, some new students but most of it was taken up with making sure she kept all of her plates spinning. Before she knew it the lunch bell was ringing and she and the others were rushing down the stairwell at the one end of the building that led to the cafeteria whose doors were very close to their table. When they got there she saw that Brad, Jake and Bradly had already gotten the alternate table moved over near their normal table. She smiled at them and mouthed the words ¡°Thank you.¡± They all gave her a salute and went back to making sure they had enough seats for everyone. She set her bag down next to the chair that Mandy would sit in for the rest of the year. She should feel put out by not getting to sit in her chair on the first day of School, but the reality of the situation put that right out of her head. The Queen of the High School really was the Queen of the whole School. It didn¡¯t seem that way most of the time because the High School kept itself pretty aloof from what happened in the Middle School, except for days like today that is. As she was making sure that her notebook and pen and Jennifer¡¯s was positioned perfectly Tiffany texted her. ¡°It¡¯s Time. They¡¯re coming down the stairs now.¡± Alison took a deep breath and let it out, and as she did that cool mask that had been there over the summer returned. She looked at Mandy and Megan who were standing near her and nodded her head. The two of them curtsied to her and then turned and walked toward the middle stairwell, with Megan slightly behind Mandy. Alison looked around, briefly scanning the cafeteria with just her eyes. All heads and phones were following Mandy and Megan as they joined Tiffany at the doors. Tiffany stepped back behind Megan. Her eyes then fell on the one table she knew she shouldn¡¯t have let them fall on. Ali¡¯s table. In the far corner of the calf, far removed from Alison¡¯s table, sat Keri, Trudi, Jim, that Jaius kid, two girls one with brown hair and the other with dark hair and red highlights, and next to her was Alianna. The coolness that she had just regained quaked. It shook so bad she was afraid for a moment that she was shaking herself. She glanced down at her hands and saw that they were not moving and relaxed a little. There might be a hurricane going on inside her right now, but it apparently wasn¡¯t showing on the outside. When she looked back up towards the hallway that led away from the cafeteria the center doors opened and out stepped a tall girl with curly blond hair. She had a bandanna over her hair. Alison created a file in her head. ¡°That must be Susan Aimsbery, Jennifer¡¯s second.¡± Then a dark haired girl came through the door, also wearing a head bandana. Alison recognized Jim¡¯s sister Julie. Then the first bombshell of the day happened. The next person walking through the door, Alison had assumed would be another girl wearing a bandana, but the person that walked through that door was neither wearing a bandana nor a girl. A tall senior boy walked through the door and stood next to Julie. She saw Mandy, Megan, and Tiffany freeze, then look at her, and she gave them an immediate ¡°keep going¡± look. They all went pale, but turned back to the door. Once everyone was lined up, Tiffany moved to the door and opened it and bowed. Jennifer walked through the door, but stopped and whispered something to Tiffany. Tiffany slowly, hesitantly, began to raise from her bow. Jenifer whispered something again and then she continued through the doors. Alison was watching Tiffany with concern as she was supposed to stay bowed until after Jennifer had passed through the door. Tiffany looked at Alison and gave her a concerned look. Again the cool inside Alison quaked. Tiffany didn¡¯t show a lot of emotion, the amount of concern she was allowing on her face made Alison begin to believe that she was woefully unprepared for what was about to happen. Then they all paired up with the person who shared their same rank, Tiffany hesitated briefly before holding out her arm for the senior boy. ¡°That must be Terry.¡± She thought, making another new file in her head for the first boy to hold any position at the table other than Prince. Then Mandy began to walk slowly forward with Susan walking next to her. The height difference between them was pretty stark. Alison cringed a little at that visual. When Mandy got to the Cafeteria she looked like she was about to shout out her anouncment for Jennifer entering the calf when all of a sudden Susan leaned down and whispered to her. Mandy¡¯s eyes got big and her face began to get as red as her hair. Her eyes flew to Alison and Alison could see the fear and concern flowing across her face. Alison prepared herself for another bombshell. Mandy nodded and didn¡¯t make her proclamation. Susan smiled and looked back at Jennifer and nodded. Jennifer smiled and left the back of the procession and gently touched Julie¡¯s shoulder as she passed her. Julie whispered something to Megan who gave Alison the same wide eyed, fear filled expression that Mandy had, and then disengaged from Megan and followed after Jennifer. Alison felt it deep inside her, a knowledge of where they were going before they got there. Alianna¡¯s table. Jennifer got to Ali¡¯s table and immediately went over and gave Keri a big hug and then knelt down to talk with her. Julie went over and hugged her brother and then gave the dark haired girl with the red highlights a hug and then Julie really made Alison¡¯s heart sink into her chest by going up to Alianna and giving her a hug and then squatting down and talking to her. It was all Alison could do to keep her outside serene, while inside everything shook. ¡°What is going on?¡± She stole a glance over to where Mandy and Megan were standing. She saw that all three of them were holding their cool, but they were all looking at her uncertainty clear in their eyes. She gave them as reassuring a look as she could muster. After what seemed like hours, but could only have been minutes both Jennifer and Julie stood and waved at everyone, and of course everyone at the table waved back at them. They then walked back over to the procession, Julie taking Megan¡¯s arm. Alison noted, to her sister¡¯s credit, that as soon as Julie got back to her she smiled and offered her her arm as if nothing had happened. Mandy reacted the same and Alison breathed a sigh of relief, she couldn¡¯t mistake the pride that bloomed in her in how well her court reacted under this pressure. Once everyone was back in line, Mandy disengaged from Susan and stepped forward and spoke in a loud, clear voice. ¡°Here Ye, Here Ye, all rise for the entrance of Queen Jennifer and her court.¡± She then stepped backward and offered Susan her arm again who took it with a smile. Everyone stood and then Mandy started slowly forward and almost at the same time Alison moved around the table and passed the procession and stopped infront of Jenifer who had stopped when she saw her moving and waited for her. Alison stopped in front of her and smiled at her and she bowed her head to her. Alison had noted that Jennifer didn¡¯t seem to want too much show of adoration. Jennifer reached out and took her hands and this made Alison lift her head and they moved in toward eachother and did the air kiss on each cheek. Alison then stepped to Jennifer¡¯s side and held her arm out to her and Jennifer slipped her arm through. As they walked back to the table Alison could not deny this unexplainable serenity and peace that emanated from Jennifer that seemed to touch the edges of that void she always felt inside her but couldn¡¯t explain. When that peace touched her she knew she was missing something but had no idea what. She led Jennifer over to her seat and pulled it out for her. Jennifer sat down and Alison pushed her chair in and then went and sat in the seat just to her right. Once they were seated everyone in the cafeteria took their seats. Some began talking among themselves, others stared at the table or had their phones up recording it. Jennifer looked around at the members of the two courts and smiled. Then she turned to Alison. ¡°Queen Alison, thank you so much for your hospitality and for taking the time to hear from us on these matters.¡± Alison smiled and bowed her head slightly and said. ¡°Queen, Jennifer, it is a blessing and our pleasure to welcome you to our table and to hear the wisdom you have for us.¡± Jennifer nodded at that and smiled. ¡°Before we begin, two things. First I must apologize for my breach of etiquette in breaking the formation. Julie and I have been praying so much for Keri since the spring and seeing her here is nothing short of a miracle. We needed to let her know how happy we were that she is okay.¡± She paused and Alison stepped into the pause as if it was part of a script. ¡°Queen Jennifer, you are our guest and as such have no need to apologize for anything. We are at your disposal in whatever capacity that you need.¡± Jenifer smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you Queen Alison. My second request before we start is to ask if we might open in prayer?¡± This made Alison quake on the inside, but she held her cool. ¡°Of course Queen Jennifer.¡± Alison looked at her expecting her to lead the prayer but she again did the unexpected. Jennifer nodded and looked to the boy Terry. ¡°Terry, would you lead us in Prayer?¡± Terry nodded. ¡° It would be my honor, your majesty.¡± He bowed his head and so did Jennifer, Susan and Julie. After few seconds'' pause due to unfamiliarity, Alison and her court followed what they did. ¡°Heavenly Father, we praise you and thank you for this time to meet with Alison, Mandy, Megan and Tiffany and we ask that you would give us soft and open hearts to really hear each other and to walk in ways that are pleasing to you.¡± Alison risked opening her eyes to see who was praying. Everyone had their heads down and eyes closed. As she was about to close them she saw Jennifer stiffen and she turned her head to the side and looked at the table where the rest of Alison¡¯s table sat. Julie did the same thing at the same time, it¡¯s like they were sharing the same brain. Alison traced their line of sight and it looked like they were looking right at Billy Poke. Who looked a bit startled. Almost as quick as it had happened it ended and they closed their eyes and bowed their heads once more. ¡°Please give Jennifer and Alison wisdom as they speak and may it be all to your glory. In Jesus name, Amen.¡± Everyone on Jennifer¡¯s side answered right away with an Amen, Alison¡¯s side was a bit slow to respond, but they did say Amen also. After Terry finished Jennifer looked up and nodded to him. ¡°Thank you Terry.¡± She then looked at Alison. ¡° Alison I am grateful for this opportunity to share with you what has been happening at the High School table and I hope that some of these ideas will seem good to you and your court and will become a part of your tradition also. The retro/ vintage theme has served us well as a unique way to continue the tradition of coolness, and I don¡¯t find anything amiss with it per se, but when Amber became Queen last year she really opened our eyes to some awesome ideas and I hope to continue them and expound upon them in my term as Queen. These are some of the things that I¡¯m referring to.¡± She paused and opened the bottle of water that was in front of her and took a drink from it. ¡°Amber added some extra service hours for members of the tables with the idea that if we are to be the leaders at this school we need to be its servants. She added twenty more hours in addition to the thirty we already have to do for the school requirement. I am planning on adding ten more as a minimum. These added ten hours need to specifically be in service to the school, or the teachers, or the students in some way. The more hours put in over that thirty, the more credit at the table. I am also going to be continuing the Bible study that Amber started last year. We meet every morning at 7:15 am in the mat room. Our table members are expected to join, but anyone from your table would also be more than welcome. Terry leads the study.¡± She said motioning to the young man across from Tiffany. He nodded, but said nothing. Alison remembered something Lacy told her and she caught the way Jennifer said Terry¡¯s name. ¡°They¡¯re dating.¡± She thought filing that information away in both Jennifer¡¯s and Terry¡¯s file. A relationship can always be a great tool to manipulate a Queen. ¡°I know you just got brand new cheer uniforms and so I wouldn¡¯t really expect you to follow this change, at least not this year, but I¡¯ve gotten new uniforms for the High School team that are a bit more modest then they have been in the past. There is a very long history in this country of the Cheer teams inspiring the crowd with their words and their spirits, not their clothes. We have also begun to curtail the negative way we talk about each other at the table and the other students in the school. Getting dirt on one another is no longer our focus, but encouraging one another and the other students, this is what gains you status at the high school table.¡± Jennifer fell silent and looked at Alison. Alison had been prepared for these, and had spent the summer designing strategies around them. When Jennifer spoke again though, she threw another wrench in Alison¡¯s works. ¡°I understand that you have taken steps to add to your number someone who was greatly hurt by the previous table. I applaud you in this, Alison and along this line of thinking I also want to ask a favor of you?¡± She had turned to Mandy when she said this. Again, a breach in etiquette, but what could Alison do? ¡°Forgive my sidestepping of Etiquette again Alison, but this favor needs to be directed at Mandy as she was the one who requested the punishment. Mandy, I understand how hurt you must have been to learn of the betrayal of your confidence, and I appreciate that the justice you sought was given, but I want to personally ask you now to rescind your request for Keri¡¯s punishment and not bring any more ruination on her reputation. I do not require an answer as I think it is best to discuss this as a table, but I just wanted to humbly make the request here.¡± Mandy looked shocked but held it together as best she could. ¡°I¡­I will deeply consider your request Queen Jennifer, and I will definitely discuss it with Queen Alison.¡± Jennifer smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you Mandy.¡± She then looked back at Alison. ¡°That is all I had for today Queen Alison. Was there anything that you wanted to ask of us?¡± Alison had a million questions and statements flooding through her head that she would love to ask Jennifer, but she knew that they would either not be appropriate in this setting or she probably wouldn¡¯t get the answer she wanted. So, instead she placed her most genuine smile on her face and shook her head. ¡°No, Queen Jennifer, we are just grateful for you sharing these new initiatives with us and that they also fit with what has been the atmosphere of this table since I¡¯ve become Queen. We all witnessed the unhealthy level the game had obtained toward the end of last year and we have been looking for ways to make changes to make it more healthy. These suggestions will greatly help us so much in giving a framework for us to expand out from. Thank you so much for taking time out of your schedule to meet with us and help us start this year on a better foot.¡± Jennifer smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for being so open to what I had to say Queen Alison, I wasn¡¯t sure how warmly these proposals would be received, but you have filled in all my concerns.¡± She looked around the table at everyone and then she pushed her chair back and stood. Which brought everyone else to their feet at the table. ¡°If there is nothing else, then we will not take anymore of your time. Thank you all very much for your hospitality.¡± She paused for a moment to pick up her water bottle and to give any last minute requests a chance to be aired. When none came she smiled and nodded her head. ¡°May you all have a blessed day and year ahead.¡± Everyone else added a reply along the lines of ¡°also to you¡± or Thank you so, much the same to you.¡± She smiled and then looked to Alison who had moved over to stand next to her. Alison held her arm out for Jennifer, who took it, and then they turned and began to walk down the middle aisle of the cafeteria toward the hallway that held the sixth grade lockers, mat room, Art room and a few ¡°staff only¡± doors. Alison didn¡¯t look back, but felt sure that the rest of her court was a little ways behind her so Jennifer and her had some space to talk. Jennifer was first to take advantage of the space. She leaned in toward Alison and so Alison leaned into her. ¡°Alison, I am very impressed with the kindness you have shown to Billy in an attempt to wipe out the reputation the tables have had for a long time.¡± She paused and leaned in closer and whispered. ¡°Please be careful though Alison. From what I understand Billy took a lot of abuse from the other kids throughout his life, and I¡¯m not sure that his home life is very good. I also hear that he is a bit fond of your sister. I also feel an unrest deep in my spirit over him, but I cannot tell if it is empathy or a warning of some kind. That is why I am cautioning you. My heart breaks for him, and it means so much that I see yours does too, but just don¡¯t let it blind you to danger. A Cinderella Story is always a tough plate to keep spinning.¡± Jennifer then stopped and turned to look her in the eyes. Out of the corner of her eye she saw the procession of the courts stop also about twenty feet from them. ¡°Alison.¡± She looked deep into Alison¡¯s eyes, it was almost as if it wasn¡¯t Jennifer staring at her, but someone else. ¡°Do not shut your heart to her, Alison, you will see her today and you will need her greatly before the next school year begins.¡± Alison felt the words, they seemed to float down into that void and hang there instead of disappearing into it. She then stepped closer and gave her a hug and whispered to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be praying for you Alison. If you don¡¯t yet know the full peace that Jesus Christ brings, I am available to talk about it anytime. I¡¯m also just a text away if you want to talk or get coffee sometime.¡± Then she pulled away and smiled at her. ¡°Wow, thank you Jennifer. I¡¯ll definitely reach out.¡± Jennifer smiled and then turned and Alison offered her arm again and they kept walking to the back stairwell and stood there waiting for the others. They all said their farewells and then the High School court left and the doors to the stairwell shut. All of them collectively let out a deep breath and looked at eachother. Alison let her eyes fall on Mandy. ¡°Are you actually okay with Jennifer¡¯s request, or were you just playing the Game?¡± Mandy looked down for a moment but then looked back up again. She took a deep breath and then let it out. ¡°Both. It¡¯s been months and I¡¯m not swimming in my need for justice anymore, plus, thanks to you it¡¯s locked safely away, but also, Jennifer didn¡¯t leave me much choice. She literally went over to their table and gave Keri a hug, what can I do to her? The High School Queen gave her a hug, there isn¡¯t anything I can do to her now.¡± She said sullenly. Alison nodded. ¡°Or Alianna or Jim, because Julie singled them out.¡± She took a breath and then went on. ¡°Look, this really didn¡¯t change our plans any. We keep going on with things as we have discussed them, okay?¡± They all nodded. The confidence they heard in her voice pulled them away from any despair. It was then that Alison realized the weight and power of the position of Queen. Deep down she so wanted to jump right onboard the ¡°good ship pity party¡± that they had all been ready to get into, but she saw as clear as day that she had the power to pull them off of it. They just needed someone to tell them it would be okay. As she looked around at them she noticed something. They all had their bags with them. It seemed that just as she was noticing it they were noticing that she did not have hers. Megan blushed and shook her head. ¡°Oh, Ali, I¡¯m so sorry. I was so wigged out by everything I forgot to get your bag. I¡¯ll go back and get it.¡± Megan went to turn but Alison touched her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay Meg, I¡¯ll get it, I need a few moments to myself to get ready mentally for the rest of the day. I¡¯ll see you on the bus home okay?¡± Megan looked like she was going to protest further but then stopped and nodded. ¡°Definitely Ali, I¡¯ll see you there.¡± She squeezed her sister¡¯s shoulder and then smiled at Mandy and Tiffany. ¡°Can you¡­?¡± ¡°Let Mr Dulles know you¡¯ll be right there, can do, I¡¯ll text Alice now and tell her to let Mr Dulles know.¡± Said Mandy with a wink. Alison smiled. ¡°Thanks Mandy, you¡¯re the best.¡± They all waved and went up the stairwell in front of them. Alison watched the door close and then turned and slowly walked down the hallway. As she neared the cafeteria she looked off to her right and there was her bag sitting by Mandy¡¯s seat. Since her head was turned to the right she didn¡¯t see the person that came around the corner from the left. That person obviously didn¡¯t see her either. ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m so sorr¡­¡± came a very familiar voice that cut off abruptly. Alison¡¯s breath couldn¡¯t seem to leave her lungs as she turned and found herself looking into Alianan¡¯s eyes. It was then that she truly realized that, except for that dreadful day on the bus last spring, she hadn¡¯t been this close to her in more than a year. Both of them stood there looking at each other, frozen like statues. This was the one meeting today that she had truly dreaded, but at the same time, as the day had moved on, she had begun to believe would not really happen. ¡°Ali¡­¡±. Was all that she could make her voice say. Chapter 2: A Play on Words. ¡°What is that unforgettable line?¡± -Samuel Beckett Jaius looked up and down the empty halls lined with the seventh and eighth grade class lockers. They stood like sentinels guarding a grand palace. After a few moments of looking he turned back at the others. ¡°I guess we are kinda early, and not really supposed to be in here till the bell rings, we should probably find somewhere to hold out so the Justinator doesn¡¯t nab us on the first day.¡± He said with a grin. Jim looked down the hall as if mentioning her name would bring Sister Justina emerging from the far stairwells. ¡°We won¡¯t need to be looking for the Justinator.¡± Said Trudi somewhat sadly. All of them except Oliva and Anne turned and looked at her eyes wide and mouths open. Which made Oliva and Anne look at eachother and shrug their shoulders in confusion. ¡°What do you mean Trudi?¡± Said Jaius. ¡°My mom mentioned it to me after she was talking to the principle about us staying back in Eighth grade. She had asked if Sister Justina was available that day so she could thank her for getting Keri the help she needed that day when she collapsed in the cafeteria. Sister Sophia, the Principle, told her that Sister Justina had retired at the end of the last School year. There is a priest that has just arrived in the area who will be taking over as the Dean of Students, a Father Clement.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about that.¡± Said Jaius. ¡°I was always afraid of her when I saw her coming, but at the same time, now that she isn¡¯t here anymore if feel a big loss. Like she really did look out for us and do her best to keep order. I wonder why she retired? I mean she didn¡¯t look that old, I mean Sister Gertrude has got to be almost 80.¡± He thought of all those times that he had heard that clap, clap, clap, echoing down the halls that would be the only warning you would ever get of the Justinator¡¯s approach. He also remembered how she had noticed at different times when kids had made fun of him, which made them pick on him more, but he had to admit at least she noticed it. There was a quiet among them as the reality of change settled on them. It was the same school, same uniforms, but everything else seems to have changed. All of them had gone through some form of change or another over the summer, and so, it seems the school had too. Alianna was the first one to break the silence. ¡°Come on everyone. Let¡¯s go down to the Art room. Mrs Shaffer is always there early and we can show Anne where her locker is.¡± She said putting her arm around Anne¡¯s shoulder and smiled. Anne blushed but also smiled. This seemed to brake the tension and they all smiled and nodded and so Alianna looked at Anne and said ¡°Shall we?¡± Anne noodled and put her arm through Alianna¡¯s. Jaius, moved forward and opened the door and bowed. ¡°My ladies.¡± Anne giggled, but Alianna smiled at him and said ¡°Why thank you Sir.¡± She said in a not so perfect southern accent. She then proceeded, with Anne, toward the steps that led down to the lower level. Keri smiled at Trudi and offered her her arm. Trudi smiled and put hers through it and they walked past Jaius and both said at the same time. ¡°Thank you good Sir.¡± They both said in a much more believable southern accent. Jim, having regained some of his cool over the past week, looked at Olivia with his patterned grin. ¡°May I have the honor my lady?¡± Olivia blushed and nodded. ¡°You are most kind sir.¡± She said not even attempting the accent. Jim offered her his arm and she took it and Jim gave Jaius a two fingered salute and nodded. ¡°Thank you, my good man.¡± Jaius smiled and bowed them through the door. Then, once they were through he let the door close and put his hands in his pockets and began whistling a happy tune as he went down the stairs. About halfway to the bottom he stopped dead as a sudden realization hit him. ¡°I haven¡¯t been this relaxed at school for like 5 years.¡± He said outload to no one. He looked around and up the stairs in wonderment. He spent a few minutes trying to figure out what was going on, but eventually realized it wasn¡¯t going to be fully revealed to him right now and so let it go and continued on his way down to the art room. He joined them as they were down a ways to the left at Anne¡¯s new locker. ¡°38¡­10¡­24.¡± Said Anne as she slowly turned the combination lock. She lifted the handle but it didn¡¯t open. She stamped her foot and made a frustrated noise. ¡°38¡­10¡­24.¡± This time it opened and she sighed with relief and looked at Alianna, who smiled and clapped her hands together. She looked up over Anne¡¯s head and caught his eye and he could see a twinkle in it. They both smiled at eachother and that was when the realization finally surfaced as to what the real change was that had been nagging at him since they got here. He wasn¡¯t feeling so anxious about coming to school this morning. He used to feel like he was about to digest his own stomach with fear of what might happen to him or who would hurt him at the Dungeon, but today, that fear wasn¡¯t there at all. Alianna moved around Anne and looked at him, her smile fading. ¡°You okay?¡± He looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yep. I just realized what the major change was that I had been feeling since we got here but couldn¡¯t put a name too.¡± Her smile came back. ¡°Oh, good, please let me know what it is because it¡¯s been like an annoying buzz in my brain.¡± He smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to be here. I was actually excited to come to school today, Ali, and it sounds like that might be what you''re feeling too.¡± She shook her head and laughed and then nodded her head. ¡°Yep, that was it. We¡¯re gonna be okay now, Jaius. The Dungeon doesn''t seem so much like a dungeon anymore.¡± ¡°Yep, it¡¯s like a brand new place.¡± Said Keri as she put her arm around Ali¡¯s shoulder and Ali wrapped her hands around it and smiled at her. Behind them a locker shut and Anne came over to join them. ¡°Thanks everyone for showing me where to go.¡± They all smiled at her. ¡° Now what?¡± Said Anne. Alianna¡¯s eyes lit up and she let go of Keri¡¯s arm and looked at Anne. ¡°Do you want to see the coolest room in the school?¡± Anne caught Alianna¡¯s excitement and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Totally Ali.¡± She giggled. ¡° Come on, everyone.¡± She said as she grabbed Anne¡¯s hand and pulled her back the way they had come. ¡°Wait for me Ali, I want to see it too.¡± Said Olivia as she hurried after them. Jaius looked at everyone else and smiled. ¡°Shall we?¡± Jim held out each of his arms and Keri and Trudi smiled at him and put their arms through his. He then looked at Jaius. ¡°Lead on my good sir.¡± Jaius chuckled and gave Jim a two fingered salute. ¡°Right this way sir, ladies.¡± He said and turned on his heel and led them to the door that said Art room that was just beginning to swing open. ¡°Yes, may I¡­¡± Mrs Shafer stood in the doorway looking down at Alianna and Anne as if she had become a statue. Then her mouth began to try to move but wasn¡¯t able to produce words, but tears began to spill from her eyes. She knelt down and threw her arms around Alianna. ¡°Oh¡­.oh my dear sweet Ali¡­thank the saints you''re alive and safe, and here!¡± She held Alianna tightly and continued to cry happy tears. Anne stepped back and leaned against Jaius and wiped at her eyes. Jaius smiled, and he caught Keri and Trudi both smiling and trying to coyly wipe a tear from their eyes. Jim just looked on, his face unreadable. When Jaius looked back Alianna was pulling a way wiping at her eyes and Mrs Shafer was standing up and began to realize there were other¡¯s there. Then she saw Jaius and all of a sudden it was his turn. ¡°Oh¡­Jaius¡­oh you''re both okay.¡± Suddenly he was wrapped in a huge hug, and he could hear Mrs Shafer shedding tears for him too. A few moments passed and then Mrs Shafer stood up and looked next to Jaius. ¡°And¡­and who is this?¡± Said Mrs Shafer trying to remove the emotion from her voice as she looked down at Anne. ¡°This is my sister Anne Mrs Shafer.¡± Said Jaius. Anne looked up and smiled shyly and waved slightly at Mrs Shafer. ¡°Well, It is a pleasure to meet you Anne, welcome to St. Pious my dear, I¡¯m Mrs Shafer, the art teacher.¡± ¡°Thank you Mrs Shafer.¡± Mrs Shafer smiled and then looked around at the others. She first looked at Olivia. ¡°Oh and another new face, and welcome to you also My dear, what is your name?¡± Olivia smiled and her cheeks reddened. ¡®I¡¯m Olivia Parker Mrs Shafer. It¡¯s so good to meet you. Ali told me all about you and your awesome art room, I¡¯m so excited to see it.¡± She said bouncing a bit. ¡°Well it will be my pleasure to show you my dear, it is great to have you here with us at St Pious.¡± Then her eyes moved past Olivia to Jim and for some reason Trudi and Keri were trying to hide behind Jim. Mrs Shafer¡¯s face became unreadable as she realized who the two girls were. She took a deep breath and sighed and walked over to the two sisters. When she got to them Keri looked up at her with guilt filling her face. ¡°Mrs..Mrs Shafer, I¡¯m¡­¡± Mrs Shafer didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish speaking. She put her arms around her and pulled her into a hug as well. ¡°I am so glad that you are here with us right now Keri. I was praying very hard for you and I¡­I.. didn¡¯t think I would see you again. It would seem that Alianna and Jaius have forgiven you and Trudi.¡± She said opening her arm to Trudi, who after a moment''s hesitation accepted the hug also. ¡°So, I forgive you too, my dears. You''re welcome in my room anytime.¡± Keri buried her face in Mrs Shafer¡¯s shoulder and cried softly and Trudi¡¯s shouldner¡¯s were shaking slightly too. Alianan kept swiping at her eyes. Jaius moved over and put his arm around her shoulders. She laid her head on his shoulder, but he could not miss the smile on her lips. After a few minutes Mrs Shafer stepped away and Keri was pulling a little packet of tissues from her purse and turned away to blow her nose. Mrs Shafer turned to give them some privacy and her eyes fell on Jim. ¡°I am glad to see you also Mr Kurtz. Would you like a hug too?¡± She said with a slight smile. Jim gave her his grin and held his arms up. ¡°Thank you Mrs Shafer, but I¡¯m good.¡± He said with a smile. She smiled back and nodded her head and walked back to the classroom door. She laid her hand on Alianna¡¯s shoulder as she passed her. Alianna looked up at her still smiling. She lifted her head off Jaius¡¯s shoulder and moved to take Anne¡¯s hand and followed her into the room. Olivia followed them. Jaius turned to look at the other¡¯s and saw Jim talking to Trudi and Keri and they both nodded their heads. Jim turned and saw him so gave him a thumbs up and then smiled and walked toward the room. When Anne entered the room she was overcome by how different this room was. Where most of the school rooms she had been in were pretty uninteresting and bland, this one was amazing and full of color. The first thing she saw when she walked into the room was the massive painting on the floor of the room. It covered the entire floor. It was of a dragon, its long, snakelike, body with legs and arms rising out of the ocean with a glowing silvery orb floating above its left palm. Then when she looked up, right across from her there was a mural of a boy walking next to a stream of blackish water kicking a skull down the pavement in front of him. On his right side was a wall that was made up of six sided dice all with the three diagonal dots facing outward. In the middle of the wall, spelled out in black dice with different numbers facing out was the word RUSH, and underneath was the words ¡°Roll the Bones¡±. To the right of that was Mrs Shaffer¡¯s desk and behind it was a wooden door. To the left of the RUSH mural was another. This section of the wall was all black and had the Hunger Games symbol painted in it. The background was all black and in the middle was a ring of fire with a fiery bird with its wings partially spread and an arrow clutched in its beak. To the left of that was a mural of a woman who was sitting in a wooden boat as it meanders down a river. She was beautiful, but her face bore a terrible sorrow. A part of a tapestry hung over the side of the boat and dipped into the waters. There were three candles burning at the prow of the boat and a stone pier was just behind her. On the wall directly opposite the lady in the boat was a mural of a dark background and in the middle there was bright circle coming out of that circle was a muscular man with white hair and a long white beard. His one arm pointed down toward the blackness and from his fingertips two lines of light appeared that seemed to form a pyramid. On the wall to the left of the woman in the boat was a black background with a triangle made out of a thin white line. Coming from the bottom right corner was a thin stream of white light, which then struck the front of the triangle, and then coming out of the left side was a cone of rainbow colors. Below that were some cabinets, but in the far right corner where there was open space between where the cabinets ended and the wall with the sad woman began there was a square about four feet by four feet. On that was painted a scene of a large ornate globe in the foreground that had been damaged and there was what looked like lava flowing out of it. Behind it there were three large sections of marble pillar laying in the sea and extending back to lay on top of some mountains in the distance. There appeared to be flames rising above the mountains and some form of settlement being destroyed that had been on a small hill rising out of the sea. Anne¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. She stood there, unable to take it all in. Olivia on the other hand seemed to avoid all the murals after some quick glances around the room and moved over to the woman in the boat and began examining it. After a few moments of looking around Jim went over and stood next to Olivia. After a few more moments Keri looked around at all the murals, but then walked right over to the Rush Mural and stood looking at it, Trudi went and stood next to her. They learned their heads together to talk. Alianna came over to Jaius and Anne. ¡°What do you think Anne?¡± Said Alianna with a smile. ¡°Wow doesn¡¯t even cover it Ali. Mrs Shafer, you have the awesomest classroom I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Said Anne as she turned to address Mrs Shafer who had moved to sit at her desk. Mrs Shafer looked at Anne and smiled me. ¡°Thank you dear. I try to keep it as awesome as possible.¡± Mrs Shafer looked at Alianna. ¡°Ali, why don¡¯t you show Anne your project?¡± Said Mrs Shafer nodding her head toward the back of the room. Alianna looked at Anne. ¡°It¡¯s not very good.¡± Said Alianna shyly. ¡°Yes it is.¡± Said Jaius. ¡°Especially the mountains and the lamp.¡± He said, smiling at her. She blushed and Anne jumped in. ¡°No, please Ali, please show me.¡± Alianna took Anne¡¯s hand and led her to the back of the room to show her the painting of the destruction of the great lamp. Mrs Shafer got up and came over and stood next to Jaius. ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask what happened while you both were gone, Jaius, but how in the world did this miracle happen? I haven¡¯t seen Ali this happy since sixth grade, and even then I¡¯m not sure she was this happy. I tried for two years to get Keri and Trudi Bellows and Mr Kurtz to come to art class, as they are all very creative, but they always said art was for the un-cool, and now here they are. Also, Keri and Alianna are friends!¡± Jaius smiled and looked at her. ¡°It was God, Mrs. Shafer. He took a bunch of terrible situations and molded together into something wonderful. I started reading in Genesis after I got back and, and it¡¯s like the story of Joseph. Really bad things happened to him, but then God changed everything around for him.¡± A tear ran down her cheek. ¡°He most certainly did.¡± As he was looking at her Jaius noticed a bright poster hanging from her bulletin board. ¡°Mrs Shafer, what is that over there?¡± She looked where he was pointing and saw the poster. ¡°Oh, Father Michael, the Play director, has placed posters around the school to let kids know that he is holding a contest to see what the winter play will be. Students can submit their own Ideas and he will pick the best one and help them write the script. They need to write a 500 word synopsis of the play and submit it to him by Wednesday.¡± Jaius¡¯s eyes lit up, Ali had told him about the times she had done school plays and community theater and how much fun she had made it sound. He read the poster and suddenly an idea formed in his head. ¡°A Play¡­a Play, On Words. I can go through and look up all the movies I¡¯ve watched and take quotes from them and make a play using one phrase or line from each movie. All the diologe would be comprised of movie quotes, and book quotes if Ali was open to helping.¡± Olivia stared at the painting of the woman. She had seen this one before, The Lady of Shalott. A tragic story of love set in the time of King Arthur. ¡°She looks pretty tragic.¡± Came Jim¡¯s voice from next to her. She looked at him startled not expecting anyone to be next to her. ¡°Oh¡­um hi¡­Jim. Yes, it¡¯s called the Lady of Shalott. She fell in love with Sit Lancelot from the story of King Arthur. Lancelot did not return her affection and so she died ten days later and her last request was that her body be set in a boat and sent down the river to Camelot, where Lancelot then learns of what happened.¡± Jim¡¯s patented grin faded as did his cool. ¡°Jim are you okay?¡± Olivia said as she saw the change in his demeanor. ¡°Yeah.¡± Was all he said. ¡°Jim, I¡¯m not the best at social queues or giving advice, but is there anything I can help with?¡± He sighed and looked over his shoulder at where Alianna was talking to Anne. She followed his gaze and then sighed. He looked back at the painting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jim, I¡¯m definitely not really any help with relationship issues, but¡­It must be hard to like someone but not know if they like you back.¡± There was something more in her voice when she said that, but Jim was too lost in his own feelings to notice. ¡°That¡¯s just it Olivia. She does like me, or at least she did, back before that awful day last spring when she came to school pretending to be Emily, which was actually who she really was on the inside, but wasn¡¯t. Anyways she liked me then, but I just don¡¯t know now.¡± He said glumly. Olivia said a silent prayer for help and looked at Jim. ¡°Jim, I¡­ve never been in a relationship, and so have, like, no experience in this area, but I¡¯ve gotten to know Ali a lot better since she got home and I know that her heart is so big and that everyone she cares about has a room in it. Some rooms may be larger than others, but she loves on everyone as hard as she can. The room she has for Jaius in her heart is pretty big Jim. I can¡¯t even imagine what they went through when they were missing, but it seems like they went through it together. It¡¯s hard to contend with that.¡± She paused and almost seemed to be struggling with something, but quickly sighed and went on. ¡°But, you have a room in there too, but it¡¯s filled up with you from before all this happened. Maybe you need to show her who you are now, clean that room out of the old Jim and fill it up with the new?¡± He just stared at her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Jim, that was probably the stupidest thing you¡¯ve ever heard.¡± He just kept looking at her for a long moment which made her worried she had said the wrong thing but also made her heart stir at the same time. ¡°That actually was pretty good advice Olivia, thanks. I''ll try to figure that out.¡± He almost said more but they could both hear Alianna coming as she was talking to Anne apparently. She walked past them and then stopped near them and both Her and Anne turned to wave. ¡°Hey you two.¡± ¡°Hey Ali, hey Anne.¡± Said Olivia as she turned to greet them. She saw something in Ali¡¯s eyes that unsettled her a little bit, but she had no idea what it was. ¡°Hey Ali, Anne.¡± Said Jim in a very neutral tone. There was an awkward tension in the air that hung there for about thirty seconds, but then evaporated as Anne exclaimed. ¡°Wow, Ali, is this one in the corner your project?¡± She said pointing to the picture of the destruction of the great lamp. Anne¡¯s exuberance burst the bubble of awkwardness and made Alianna smile and turn to the picture Anne was pointing to. ¡°Yep, I finished it right before¡­well, right before we went away last year.¡± She said in a hushed tone. Anne looked at her with empathy and grabbed Alianna¡¯s hand. This made Alianna smile and again the bubble burst and everything was right again. ¡°Wow, Ali, that is really cool. What, is it exactly? Said Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s the destruction of the great lamps, from The Silmalrillion.¡± Said Jim nonchalantly. Alianna had had her mouth open to respond but let it hang open as Jim spoke. ¡°He knows about the Silmarillion! Jaius had said he¡¯d only seen the Lord of the Rings and the Hobbit. How does Jim know the Sillmarillion?¡± Her heart betrayed her again and began to flutter, she was so stunned by Jim¡¯s revelation that it took her a moment to remember to stamp it down. ¡°Jim, wow, how did you know? How do you know the Sillmarillion?¡± She said trying to hide any flutter from her heart from escaping from not her voice. Jim shrugged. ¡°I love everything music. So, a book where the world is created through the singing of a song caught my interest instantly. I didn¡¯t read every page, a lot of it read like a history book, and so was hard for me to get through. But I had an illustrated copy and this picture was in it I. The part about the lamps being destroyed. The lamps lit the world till they were destroyed by Mel¡­something or other.¡± ¡°Melkor¡±. Said Alianna. ¡°Yep, that was it. He was like the devil of Middle Earth, or something.¡± Olivia looked at him with concern. ¡°The devil?¡± Alianna came out of her stupor and shook her head. ¡°J.R.R Tolkien modeled the creation of the world of Middle Earth after what is recorded in the Bible. Melkor, well, yeah, I guessed he did represent the devil in his story. He was created as an Valar, or like an Arch angel, but then tried to make creation after his own will. He caused a lot of pain and sorrow for man and Elf after the world was made, but he was eventually defeated and kicked out of Middle Earth.¡± She stopped there as thinking of the story of Middle Earth began to take on deeper meanings for her as she had begun her own new journey in knowing the truth about Jesus and God and sin. ¡°So, this Sillmarillion is like a history book of Middle Earth and it also is based on the Bible?¡± Asked Olivia. Alianna noted that she really got interested when she heard that it was a history and dealt with the Bible. ¡°Yep, kinda like the Chronicles of Narnia, I mean, until last month I didn¡¯t even know that Aslan represents Jesus.¡± Anne and Jim turned to her with shocked looks on their faces. ¡°Wait, Really. Aslan, is Jesus?¡± They both said almost at the same time. ¡°Yep.¡± Said both her and Olivia almost at the same time too. There was an awkward pause and then they all started laughing. As Alianna looked up still smiling she caught a movement over Jim¡¯s shoulder and saw Keri and Trudi standing in front of the mural with the boy kicking the skull. Keri was wiping at her eyes. Alianna let the smile slip from her face and told the others she would be right back. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. She went over to stand next to Keri and nudged her gently. ¡°Hey, you doing okay?¡± Keri looked over at her and smiled still wiping at her eyes. ¡°Yeah, Tru and I were just talking about how absolutely different our lives have become in four months, and how good those differences are. In the course of that discussion I started remembering something that wasn¡¯t an easy memory to relive.¡± Alianna wanted to ask what, but was afraid that might be too prying. Keri kept going as if she had read her thoughts. She pointed to the picture of the boy kicking the skull. ¡°This isn¡¯t my favorite Rush album, but it reminded me of that awful day this past spring when all our lives changed.¡± She turned and looked at Alianna. ¡°You and Jim came over to the table and you said your favorite song was Red Barchetta and immediately you had my interest. It was my favorite too. Then you invited me to check out your hair stylist and¡­¡± Her eyes began to water again. ¡°¡­I, well, I began to think you were awesome and that we could be friends. Then when the Justinator came around and outed you and I got so mad. Not because you lied, like Jim said that day, kids at the table lie all the time. What made me so mad at you that day was that you went and made me like you. I wish I had become your friend that day, maybe all this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I¡¯m sorry Ali, for being so¡­.¡± She stopped as Alianna pulled out a small jar with a slit in the lid that had dollar bills inside it from her purse and held it up in front of Keri. ¡°One dollar please.¡± Alianna said with a grin. Keri¡¯s eyes moved toward the jar and then back to Alianna. Trudi started laughing which made Keri smile and shake her head. ¡°She got you again Sis, a dollar for every I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Trudi said with a deep laugh. Alianna smiled triumphantly. Keri laughed, unable to keep it in anymore. Keri reached into her purse and pulled out a dollar and put it in the jar. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m s¡­.¡± Trudi really started laughing as she realized that Keri was about to say sorry again. Alianna put her other hand to her mouth, trying to stop from laughing too hard. Keri couldn¡¯t stop, she just started laughing out loud. She put her arms around Alianna and gave her a hug. ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered to her. Alianna hugged her tight. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you slide into hating yourself again Keri Bellows. There isn¡¯t anything for you to be sorry for anymore.¡± Alianna whispered back. Keri squeezed her tighter then let go. Before anyone else could do or say anything else a very loud bell rang which signaled that they had five minutes to get to their homeroom. ¡°It has been such a joy to see you all but you all know what that means. If anyone wants to come down here for their studyhalls you just need to let me know and I¡¯ll talk to your teachers and get their permission.¡± She got up and walked over to Alianna. ¡°Ali, I checked with your homeroom teacher and she said you could spend homeroom down here again this year if you want?¡± Alianna looked around at everyone and then sighed and shook her head. ¡°Thank you Mrs Shafer for doing all that, I think this year though, I¡¯ll go to homeroom, but I¡¯ll definitely be back during study hall.¡± She said hoping she hadn¡¯t offended her. ¡°Oh, Ali. I¡¯m so proud of you and how far you¡¯ve come.¡± She hugged her. ¡°Thank you for everything Mrs Shafer.¡± ¡°God has great things for you sweetheart, but I¡¯m here for you if you need anything.¡± When Mrs Shafer stood up every one else had their hands raised. ¡°You all want to come for study hall?¡± Everyone nodded their heads. ¡°Okay.¡± She laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to all your teachers and let you know. Now hurry along everyone, you don¡¯t want to be late.¡± Everyone grabbed their bags and then headed for the door. When everyone got out into the hall they all started heading for the far stairwell that was farthest from the cafeteria. After a few steps Jaius stopped and turned around, noticing that they were missing someone. He looked behind him and saw Anne and Olivia standing where they left them. They were looking at their phones and then turning their heads left and right. ¡°You two okay?¡± He said loud enough for everyone to hear. The rest of the group stopped and looked back. Olivia looked at him and blushed with embarrassment. ¡°Um¡­.well, I¡¯m, we¡¯re not sure where to go.¡± Alianna walked back over to them and looked at their phones. ¡°Olivia, you''re in the A section for the Eighth grade.¡± Keri moved quickly over to Olivia and put her arm through hers. ¡°You¡¯re with me. I¡¯ll show you where Mr Dulles¡¯s classroom is. We got Geography first.¡± Olivia relaxed and smiled at Keri. ¡°Thank you Keri.¡± They both waved at everyone and headed off down the hall toward the far staircase. Anne looked at everyone. ¡°Why are they just going off? What is A section?¡± Jaius looked at her. ¡°Yikes, sorry Anne, I thought I had told you about everything. Each grade has an A and B section. A section is for the real smart kids, B section is for everyone else, Keri and Olivia are in the A section so they are in Mr Dulles¡¯s home room. We are all in B section, Mrs Carson¡¯s homeroom, and you''re in¡­¡±. Jaius looked over at her phone and it said Section A, ¡°Mr Reies¡¯s room.¡± He smiled and pointed back towards the cafeteria. ¡°Mr Reies¡¯s room is up the stairwell just on the other side of the cafeteria, on the main floor. Common, I¡¯ll walk you to it.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Said Alianna as she stepped up next to them. ¡°We¡¯ll head up the short way to Mrs Carson¡¯s and let her know you¡¯ll be right there and why.¡± Said Jim as he offered Trudi his arm and smiled back at them. Jaius nodded and gave him a salute and then Trudi took his arm and they went through the doors to the middle stairwell. Jaius looked at Anne. ¡°You ready to go?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± She said with a little too much pitch to her voice. He motioned his arm toward the Caff and Alianna took Anne¡¯s hand and they smiled at each other and then Jaius fell in next to Alianna on her left. As they walked into the calf an all too familiar voice came out from Jaius¡¯s left. ¡°Well well well, what have we here? McFartland and the Milk Carton Girl.¡± Jaius stopped and looked to his left and there was Stephen Pennington and Peter Comfort getting a soda from the vending machine. Whether it was a study hall or not, the two of them had always found a way to leave class and wander the halls. It would seem that them going on to the ninth grade hadn¡¯t stopped this. Jaius turned and looked at them. He had faced down Maleric and hyper powered tattooed men, but something about Steve Pennington, still brought a chill to his veins. ¡°Hey Steve, don¡¯t got time to catch up right now, but I will definitely look for you later.¡± He said with a grin and a salute and turned and started forward, nodding with his head for Alianna and Anne to join him. Ali looked at him, smiled slightly and nodded and started walking forward with Anne. They made it to the first round table when Jaius felt a hand grab his backpack and pull him around. He had already had a number of fight scenes from movies coming into his head even as he turned his back on Steve and Peter. So when he was being spun around he caught Steven¡¯s fist in his right hand as it was flying at his face. The shocked look on Steven and Peter¡¯s face when he caught the punch was priceless. He stepped to the side and swept Steven¡¯s leg. Steve flew into the air and his head was about to come down on the edge of the cafeteria table, but quicker than a blink of an eye, Jaius had stood and grabbed Steven¡¯s shirt which kept his head from striking the table and held it just inches from it. Jaius could see Steven staring at the wooden round table that had been inches from striking him in the back of the head. That was when Pete shouted. ¡°Hey, let my friend go.¡± He rushed in and threw a punch at Jaius. Jaius, still holding Steven, stepped out of the way of the punch and brought his arm up to deflect it. Peter threw a few more punches, which were just as easily deflected. Then Peter tried to reach out and grab Steven in an attempt to free him and Jaius reached out and grabbed the fingers of his hand that were reaching and squeezed them together and bent them downward. A scene from the Steven Segal movie Under Siege flashing through his mind, and just like the man in the scene, Peter¡¯s face scrunched up in pain and he stood on his tiptoes dancing in place. Jaius looked down at Steven while Peter was dancing. Steven looked up at him, shock still plain on his face. ¡°Wow, Steve, that was close, I mean if I had not been here to catch you when you tripped, you could have hit your head on that table and been really hurt.¡± He then turned to Peter and said. ¡°Now Pete, can I call you Pete? Pete, you know you shouldn¡¯t touch someone unless they ask. Now, we are really running behind for class and so we¡¯ll have to catch up later.¡± He pushed Pete backwards and the boy stumbled over his feet and sat down hard. He then moved Steven away from the table and dropped him so he sat down hard also. He then gave them a salute, picked up his bag and turned to start heading to the stairs. He saw as he passed them, Anne had her mouth wide open in shock, and Alianna was smiling at him and nodding. Jaius and Alianna could both still hear what the boys said to each other as they moved away from them. They heard both boys get to their feet and then Steven spoke to Pete. ¡°Common, let¡¯s get him!¡± ¡°No way dude, Pious just downloaded Kung-Fu like Neo did in the Matrix. I¡¯m your bud man, but I ain¡¯t taking on Bruce Lee just so you can save some face.¡± And then they heard someone walking the other way. As they walked up the stairs Anne burst out. ¡°Wow, Jaius that was amazing? I can¡¯t believe that, like you totally kicked both their butts and didn¡¯t even break a sweat.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t hurt either one really, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Alianna said approvingly. ¡°Thank you my lady. I have to be honest though, there was a brief second where I felt the urge to really mess them up. Seeing Steve, hearing him call me and you names, brought an old fear, a chill to my heart and it was hard to not let that build into revenge.¡± Alianna placed her hand on his shoulder. ¡°But it didn¡¯t turn to revenge, you kept your word.¡± He looked at her and held her eyes for a moment. ¡°Is it still there?¡± she said with a coy smile.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± He said with a more open smile. Anne looked at them both in confusion. She pulled Alianna close and whispered. ¡°Is what still there?¡± Alianna looked at her and smiled and whispered in her ear. ¡°The large space I have for him in my heart.¡± She said very sincerely and simply. Anne blushed but didn¡¯t say anything as she realized she had intruded on a special moment between them. They all stopped at Mr Reies¡¯s room. Jaius looked at her. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, just nervous. I¡¯m not sure if I know anyone here. I think most everyone went on to Endless Mountain.¡± ¡°It will be okay Anne, and if it¡¯s not, I¡¯m just a text away.¡± Said Jaius as he waved his phone at her. She took a deep breath and then waved at them. They waved back and then they headed down the hall towards Mrs Carson¡¯s room. They heard the door open and close behind them. Then they were alone. They walked in silence for a few moments then Alianna looked at him. ¡°Jaius, what did Pete mean when he called me ¡°Milk carton Girl?¡± Jaius shrugged and held his phone up to his lips and said. ¡°Seri, what does the phrase Milk carton Girl mean?¡± He heard the synthesized voice respond that it had found results. She looked at him and she could see him get angry. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They used to put the pictures of missing kids in the back of milk cartons to help get their pictures out in the hopes someone might see them and find them.¡± He said. He then took a deep breath and let it out and looked at her. ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t stand bullies.¡± She stopped and rested her hand on his and gave it a squeeze. ¡°I know you don¡¯t and I don¡¯t like them either, but you also kept your word and didn¡¯t go charging off looking for Pete.¡± He looked at her and squeezed her hand. ¡°I told you I¡¯ll always keep my word with you. Thanks for keeping me accountable.¡± He thought back to two days ago while they were sitting by the creek where they had originally been swept away by that wind. Olivia, Jim, Trudi Keri and Anne had been off at the top of the hill talking and getting to know each other and giving them some space to talk. He had been troubled the whole week and it finally had made its way to his face. ¡°What¡¯s eating at your heart?¡± She had asked him. He looked at her for a long moment then he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about going back, about running into Steve or some of the other guys.¡± She looked at him quizzically. ¡°Jaius, you faced down Maleric and didn¡¯t run away, how could those guys worry you?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of what they might do to me. I¡¯m afraid of what I might do to them.¡± Jekk¡¯s face had floated before his eyes and he shut them and looked away from her. She reached out and grabbed his hand. ¡°Oh, Jaius, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think about that. Jaius, look, I know you, and I know that God is with you and so I totally know that you won¡¯t hurt them, but, I also promise to help you and keep you accountable.¡± He had looked at her and opened his eyes and squeezed her hand. ¡°Thanks Ali.¡± He shook his head and let the memory go. ¡°So, what were you looking at on Mrs Shaffer¡¯s bulletin board?¡± She said strategically changing the subject. He smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± He then started walking and she followed after him. ¡°Father James posted an advertisement for ideas to be submitted to him for this year''s winter play, and I had one.¡± ¡°Really, what was it? she said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s called, A Play on Words. It¡¯s a play made up of quotes from movies, and books. I got the movie quotes down, but could use some help with the books.¡± He said looking sideways at Ali. ¡°Know anyone who loves books and would want to help me write it? If I win of course.¡± His stress on the word ¡°anyone¡± could not be overlooked. Her eyes lit up and her mouth dropped open. ¡°No way! Jaius, that is such a cool idea.¡± She let the unanswered question hang in the air for a few moments as she walked on a little ahead of him not answering. He waited. She turned after a few feet and grinned, ¡°Oh, and I do know someone who loves books, and I just know she would jump at the chance to write this play with you. I hear she plays soccer though so you¡¯ll have some competition for time.¡± She said over her shoulder, her eyes smiling along with her mouth. He caught up to her and smiled back. ¡°No worries, just let her know I can be available whenever she is.¡± When they got to Mrs Carson¡¯s room they both looked at eachother, took a deep breath and let it out. Then Jaius opened the door and held it for her. He closed it behind them and looked out upon thirty pairs of eyes turning to look at them. He saw Jim and Trudi sitting near the front with their bags in two empty chairs behind them. They reached behind them and removed their bags. Alianna mouthed the words ¡°Thank you¡± To Trudi and Jaius gave Jim a salute. Jim nodded and looked back to the front of the room. Jaius saw Mandy Ferlon lean forward and whisper to Tiffany Lockman as he went to sit down behind Jim. Alianna sat behind Trudi next to Jaius. Mrs Carson waited till they sat down before speaking. ¡°Mr McFarland, Ms Oaksen. We are very, very glad to have you both back with us, aren¡¯t we class?¡± She said, and from around them they heard a mixture of claps and cheers, but also some bored or strained ¡°yays¡±. Some of the kids, like Mandy and Tiffany, merely waved briefly, but others seemed to genuinely mean their expressions. Alianna blushed and sunk down in her chair a little. Jaius gave everyone a salute and smiled. Trudi reached back and held her hand open. Alianna reached out and grabbed it and squeezed it and gave her a smile. Trudi smiled back at her over her shoulder. They got through homeroom without anything stressful, and then the bell rang for the first period. They both went out to their new lockers and switched out their books. When Alianna opened her locker there was a folded up note in blue construction paper that was taped to the bottom of the top shelf. She looked next to her at Jaius who was just shutting his door. He turned to see a concerned look on her face. ¡°Everything okay?¡± He said moving closer to her. She stepped back and he looked at her locker. Jaius looked and saw the note. He reached out and grabbed it and opened it. On the inside, in a weird handwriting was : ¡° Let out of here now or you goes.¡± He said aloud. She got a confused look on her face. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± She said, taking the paper from his hand and looking at it. Jaius took out his phone and took a picture of it. ¡°I¡¯ll try to check it out later, it sounds like someone is just being weird. I¡¯m more concerned about how they got it in there.¡± She seemed to get a bit nervous so he looked at the locker again. He saw the slits in the door and tapped them. ¡°There it is, they probably slipped it through there.¡± She looked and let out her breath. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s probably it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we got Algebra.¡± He said. She grimaced. ¡°Math first period, I forgot. Not the best way to start the day.¡± He grinned and placed her books on top of his. ¡°Look at the bright side, at least it gets it out of the way.¡± She laughed and walked next to him as they headed toward the other end of the hall to Mr Osaka¡¯s room. ¡°Did you want to start writing the pitch for the play tonight?¡± He said. She looked at her calendar on her phone and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s beef stew night.¡± She said with that smile in her eyes. He laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by at 5, then we can walk back to my house.¡± ¡°Me and my notebook will be waiting.¡± Jaius smiled and nodded. A few periods later they were sitting at their new lunch table. Jaius had always sat at a desk in the corner by himself, now as he watched Alianna talking to Jim and Trudi he had the most surreal moment. He drew it in, savored it, and this is where it really hit him that he had friends again, after three long years, he wasn¡¯t alone. A bag plopped down next to Alianna. Alianna smiled and stood up and gave Anne a hug. Anne returned it with a smile. ¡°How was your first morning in middle school?¡± Jaius asked her. ¡°It was good, I.I think I made a new friend¡­¡± she cut off as if she hadn¡¯t wanted to say that much. She nervously glanced over to the A table at a blond haired girl that looked like she was a sixth grader. She had pink highlights at the ends of her blond hair. Jim and Trudi both looked at eachother and Jim was just opening his mouth when Olivia and Keri joined them. He clamped it shut, but Jaius filed it away in his memory to ask Anne about it later. The events of lunchtime were a spectacle that Jaius had never seen in any school before. The school itself must be okay with it because they allowed the seniors and juniors to come down outside of their lunch time, his brain swirled the rest of the day though, about what Olivia and Keri said about the masks and that note that was in Alianna¡¯s locker and his hunch that they were connected. That night he was sitting down in his basement at the game table with his laptop in front of him and typing possible quotes from movies that might be useful into a spreadsheet. He was labeling the quote and the movie and who said it. He heard feet on the steps and a moment later Anne plopped herself down a cross from him. Her hair was still wet from a shower but she seemed lighter than she had since he had gotten home. ¡°Hey.¡± She said with a slight smile. He looked up at her over the rim of the computer and returned the smile. ¡°Hey¡± ¡°So, was it a good first day?¡± She looked down for a moment but then raised her head and nodded, her smile widening. ¡°Yeah, I almost went outside after the second bell before I realized there was no reces in Sixth grade.¡± Jaius smiled and nodded. ¡°I did the same thing, except I actually went outside, I caught a lot of laughs on that one.¡± He laughed a little at his mistake. Anne looked at him with shock in her face. ¡°What?¡± He said a bit apprehensively. ¡°You, you usually get really sad when those memories come up, the ones about them making fun of you.¡± He looked confused for a moment but then grinned and shook his head. ¡°I guess I got a harder skin while I was in that other time we went too.¡± She nodded her head and before she could change the subject, he beat her to it. ¡°So, whose this friend you mentioned?¡± She fell very silent, and looked down. She stayed that way for a minute or so, and right when she raised her head with her mouth opened to respond Sis yelled down from upstairs. ¡°J! Your friends are here.¡± Anne breathed a sigh of relief when she realized she wouldn¡¯t have to tell him now. He kept looking at her as if still wanting an answer. After a few moments she nodded her head toward the stairs. ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep them waiting right?¡± She said with a sheepish smile. He still looked at her for a moment more then sighed and got up and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m gonna keep asking you till ya tell me, ya know that right?¡± ¡°I know, but at least it isn¡¯t now.¡± She said turning his laptop around to study it. She pulled out her poetry journal and opened it up and began looking through the pages. He went upstairs and Sis was talking to Olivia and Jim in the front hall. He waved at them and they smiled and waved back. Then a sinking pit opened in his stomach. ¡°Ali.¡± He thought as he remember he said he would walk her home. Jim must have noticed his distress cause he stopped waving and looked at him. ¡°You okay J?¡± Jaius shook his head and smiled. ¡°Yep, I promised Ali I¡¯d walk her over here, I got a little sidetracked downstairs with ideas for the play. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He said as he waved again and ran out the door. As they walked back from Ali¡¯s house Jaius gently placed his hand in hers. She gripped it firmly and smiled at him. He smiled back but then it faded. ¡°You okay ?¡± She asked. He looked at her and smiled again. ¡°Yeah, just been thinking about all the things that happened today, and how a year ago I would¡¯ve been completely petrified, but today Steven and his buddy didn¡¯t get the best of me. They didn¡¯t hurt you or Anne. I¡¯m just also worried about that note in your locker, and what happened to the others. I want to protect you, Ali I just can¡¯t protect you from what I can¡¯t see.¡± She smiled and put her arm through his arm and pulled herself closer next to him as they walked. ¡° Jaius you are most excellent night and you protect me every moment of the day. And when you can¡¯t be with me, just trust that God is looking out for me.¡± Turn a little grin and nodded and gripped her arm, just a little tighter with his. They got back to his house and headed downstairs. Ali started writing down quotes from books she had read and Jim and Olivia were jotting down lines from songs. An hour later they sat down and began to try to build it all together into a coherent idea for a story. While they were doing that, Jim pulled out his guitar and started to play a song. After a few measures Olivia pulled out her iPad and pulled up a keyboard and started playing along with him. Alianna never one to be able to get away from the music since they got back, started humming along with the music. Jaius kept glancing over and watching how Jim played the guitar countless scenes from different movies playing guitars spinning through his brain Had his arms playing the air guitar. Even Trudi picked up the beat by playing the drums on the table. After a few minutes of this Anne handed Alianna a piece of paper Ali look down at it and smiled at Anne. She smiled back. As soon as a new measure began Alianna began to sing. Oh, morning sunshine trickleing down on Golden rays, Immersing my soul in blankets warmth, and carrying my tears away. Oh moon of starkest white lighting up my tears at the mid of night bathing my soul with the pains that stay please help me find another way. Oh path of freedom, find me please. I¡¯m lost and broken under hanging trees and when my breath escapes my mouth I am not sure if another will come out. Oh sun and moon and stars on High bring my cries to ears on high and let me find that path tonight, oh let me find that path tonight, the path that leads to freedom''s light. The path that leads to freedom''s light. After she ended everything stopped and they all looked around at each other. ¡°Wow.¡± Said Olivia. ¡°We all actually sounded just like a band.¡± They all looked at each other with their mouths half open. Jim shook his head and looked at Olivia. ¡°Yep, she called that one. We sound pretty good. Great lyrics too Anne.¡± Everyone chimed in in the affirmative, which produced a very red face for Anne. Trudi just shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have friends for so long, then in the span of a few weeks I have friends and now we¡¯re starting a band?¡± Alianna looked at everyone and smiled. ¡°So, what do we call this band?¡± Jaius looked at his spreadsheet and then laughed. ¡°Why, Playon.¡± It took a moment but then Everyone smiled and nodded their heads. Chapter 3: Keri On. ¡°Once I rose above the noise and confusion Just to get a glimpse beyond this illusion I was soaring ever higher But I flew too high¡± -Kerry Livgrem Keri walked down the Hall next to Olivia. She caught her walking next to her out of her peripheral vision. She had texted her a couple of times over the last two weeks, mostly in a group chat that Ali had set up. She knew enough about her to know that she was safe, and could probably be trusted, but she didn¡¯t know her well enough to bring her fully in. There was something about her though, an unshakable peace in her that Keri envied and longed to have. No matter what was going on around her, it seemed like she didn¡¯t get sidetracked or freaked out, but just kept moving forward, as if she knew where she was going and how to get there. ¡°I could use that right now¡± She thought as they got to the stairwell. ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± said Olivia as Keri opened the door and found her looking at her. Keri opened her mouth to answer but closed it quickly, still not sure if she could trust her. ¡°Sorry Keri, that was probably really pushy, I just felt like, well, I could help.¡± Keri shook her head and smiled. ¡°Do you read minds too?¡± Keri said. Olivia shook her head. ¡°Definitely not that, God just lays things in my heart sometimes. I¡¯ve learned the hard way not to ignore it.¡± Keri¡¯s mouth dropped again but again she quickly shut it. ¡°He talks to you?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°A few times in my life, I¡¯ve heard that still small voice that the Bible talks about in 1st Kings, where the Prophet Elijah heard God speak to him in a still small voice. Mostly though it is by laying things on my heart. I totally understand if you don¡¯t want to share with me, I mean you hardly know me, but I am an open ear if you feel like you do need someone to talk to.¡± She said with a warm smile as she walked through the doors and started up the steps. Keri shook her head and walked through the door. She couldn¡¯t believe she was putting her trust in Oliva so easily. All her reflexes that had been trained by the game screamed at her not to, but she had been ignoring their counsel a lot lately. ¡°So, well, I¡¯m really nervous about going to Mr Dulles¡¯s room right now.¡± Olivia moved closer. ¡°Why, is he a mean teacher?¡± She said with concern. Keri shook her head. ¡°No, not mean, tough, but not mean. He was in the Marines like my¡­anyway, it isn¡¯t Mr Dullus, but it¡¯s what was said when we were with the other¡¯s. You and I are in the A section of Eight grade and A section meets in Mr Dulles¡¯s room for home room. It''s who will be in his room this year that is worrying me. Have you heard anything about Alison Trendale yet?¡± Olivia thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°She is Queen of the Eighth grade, Captain of the Cheer squad, and she¡¯s basically willing to betray anyone to get what she wants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good start.¡± Said Keri raising her eyebrow. ¡°Ali filled me in a little, she¡¯s been really nervous about today too, about bumping into Alison. Is that what¡¯s eating at you too?¡± Keri sighed and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s part of it. The other part is this conflict raging inside my head. The emotional side of my brain says I should hate her for going back on her promise to me and making that video, but then the rational side of my brain kicks in and I look at it from a ¡°If I were in her shoes¡± point of view and, having been a Queen myself, I can¡¯t hate her for what she did. I know Mandy forced her into a corner last spring, and I really believe deep down those times she came to visit me in the hospital, she really, honestly wanted to see how I was doing, to be my friend, and so I really don¡¯t know what I will do when I see her.¡± She said as they got to the top of the stairwell. They could both see and hear the throng of students on the other side of the door making their way to their homerooms. Olivia reached for the door, but before she opened it, she turned and looked at Keri. ¡°I know we don¡¯t know each other that well Keri, but, I want you to know that I¡¯ll have your back today, you won¡¯t have to face Alison, or anyone in section A alone.¡± Keri smiled and gave Olivia a hug. ¡°Thanks. You don¡¯t know how helpful just hearing that is.¡± Olivia hugged her back and then went and opened the door. Noise erupted from the other side as she opened the door. They quickly found an opening and merged with the throng of kids moving both ways down the hall. As they neared the bathrooms two kids in front of them turned around with masks on their faces. The mask was of an elongated face with a thin black mustache and dark eyes that slant down and a smile that was menacing. They each had what looked like a ketchup bottle in their hands but it seemed to be filled with a green substance. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come back here, cue-tip¡±. Said the one who sounded like a girl. The girl then squeezed her ketchup bottle so the contents went all over Keri. It was green and smelled like rotten eggs. Keri instinctively put her hands over her face which kept it from going into her nose and mouth. ¡°Get out of here chrome dome or you¡¯ll get this every day.¡± Said the other kid, who sounded like a boy. She tensed and tried to turn sideways to avoid as much as she could. She heard the squirting noise but didn¡¯t feel anything hit her. She did feel arms around her and someone holding her tight. ¡°Get out of here!¡± She heard Olivia shout from right in front of her. ¡°Keri, are you okay?¡± She heard Olivia whisper to her. Before she could answer she began to hear laughter erupting from around her. She lowered her hand and saw all the kids around them laughing and holding their phones up and pointing them at her. Some kids were putting their fingers in their mouths and making the throw up noises. She didn¡¯t know what was going on for a moment. All these faces who last year had stared at her with awe and envy when she was Queen, were now staring at her with glee at her shame and disdain. It was this moment, in the hall, when the hole in who she was really opened up. She wasn¡¯t Queen anymore, and she had no answer anymore for the question of who am I? She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from spilling out. She had prepared herself for days for taunts and ambushes, but the reality of what was coming was more than she had ever imagined. She started to cry, lost herself in it. All the pain and hurt from when she was six came flooding back. ¡°Not again, no¡­not again.¡± She cried. She felt Olivia¡¯s grip on her change and she was now standing next to her and leading her to the left. Suddenly as quickly as the clamor had come, it was silenced. She felt Olivia wrap her arms around her and whisper to her. ¡°Oh, Keri, I¡¯m sorry this happened. Shhh. It will be okay Keri, I¡¯m here with you, you''re not alone.¡± She squeezed Olivia tighter and kept crying. She didn¡¯t know how long she stayed like that, but eventually she stopped reliving what happened nine years ago, and came back to the now. She looked up and saw Olivia looking back at her with eyes full of sympathy. ¡°Oh no, Oh wow, Olivia I am so sorry I¡­.¡±. ¡°You owe Ali another dollar.¡± She said seriously, but Keri could see laughter in her eyes. Keri looked confused for a moment and then started to laugh. Right then she knew she could trust Olivia, that they could be friends. Keri saw the green mess staining Olivia¡¯s side and she knew that it had been her that had taken the second blast of that goo for her. ¡°You did not have to step in front of me like that, they got your new uniform all messed up.¡± ¡°Yes I did, Keri. Someone took a hit for me one time and I want to be just like him.¡± Keri looked down at her shirt and almost started crying again. It was stained with the green goo and the smell of it was starting to turn her stomach. Then she remembered that she had a purse. She looked up at Olivia. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the stain, but some of this should help tone down the smell.¡± She said as she pulled out a bottle of her favorite perfume. After a few minutes of careful application. She looked at Olivia and smiled. ¡°Thank you for being here Olivia, I¡¯m not sure I would have made it through that alone.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think it''s a mere chance that we are in the same section, Keri. God sees you Keri, He saved your life through a Miracle and he gave you a friend in a time of need.¡± Keri opened her mouth to let loose all the ¡°Why¡­¡± questions that spring into her mind when she hears about how God sees her and loves her. ¡°Why did He let my Dad die? Why did I have Cancer? Why did He let that video go out?¡± But instead she closed it. Olivia had been such a good friend to her just now and she didn¡¯t want to assail her with her wall of questions as gratitude. ¡°I''m so very grateful that you were here Olivia, thank you for helping me.¡± Olivia looked like she was about to say more but then stopped and nodded. ¡°I got your back Keri¡±. Keri smiled and then looked at herself in the Mirror. ¡°Wow, this is not going to be easy to fix¡±. Her makeup had begun to run in places and her shirt had a big green streak on it. Olivia stood next to her and looked in the mirror. ¡°Well, our green stripe is kinda in the same place and same direction so, maybe we could pass it off as a fashion statement.¡± Keri glanced over at her and saw the seriousness on her face and she just started laughing. Olivia laughed a little but looked confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Olivia, I¡¯m not laughing at you, I just don¡¯t understand how you are able to find a bright side to everything?¡± She shrugged and smiled. ¡°Just sharing the comfort that I¡¯ve been comforted with.¡± ¡°Where have I heard that before?¡± Her photographic memory kicked in and brought up. 2 Corinthians 1:4. ¡°The Bible is actually a part of how she lives her life.¡± Deep in her heart an ache began to form. It was so subtle she didn¡¯t consciously know it, except for a feeling that she was missing something. Olivia took another look at their images in the mirror then turned to her. ¡°Ready to go, sista of the green goo.¡± She said putting a funny game face on. Keri couldn¡¯t help but laugh again. Olivia smiled, grabbed Keri¡¯s hand and walked to the door. She opened the door to the girls bathroom and stepped out into the hall and looked both ways. ¡°It¡¯s safe," she said over her shoulder and moved out into the hall. Keri stepped out and breathed a sigh of relief. The hall was empty and so Keri led her quickly down to the last door on the left. She could hear Mr Dulles giving the morning announcements. She waited till he was done and then took a deep breath and opened the door. All eyes turned toward them. There were a good number of snickers and a few outright laughs. Then Keri saw her, on the far left by the wall, third seat back from the front, chestnut hair pulled into a ponytail. Alison Trendale looked at her as Alice Baker leaned forward and whispered in Alison¡¯s ear and laughed. Keri took note of the new sweaters they were both wearing and how cute they looked. A bit of envy and jealousy stirred in her at what could have been. Alison had a smile on her lips, but Keri could see that it wasn¡¯t touching her eyes. Alison locked eyes with her and Keri could see enough conflict floating there where she couldn¡¯t allow herself to hate her. She knew that conflict well. Having to do what you had to to accomplish your goals, but hating the loneliness that it brought. A loud slam broke the connection. She knew what that noise meant, unfortunately Olivia didn¡¯t. She jumped and screamed. Keri reached out and grabbed her hand which made her stop and get read in the cheeks. Mr Dulles was standing behind his desk, his hand clutching the steel shell casing that he used as a paper weight, and as a gavel. ¡°That will be enough of that!¡± He said in such a metered calm voice, that also brokered no arguments, that every mouth shut and smile ran away. He turned to look at them. She saw his eyes scan them in a split second and she also saw understanding appear. ¡°Ms Bellows, Ms Parker, your hall pass was received. Please take your seats. He said, indicating two open seats in the front. Keri nodded and moved over to the first seat and Olivia followed. Keri sat down, but before Olivia could, Mr Dulles spoke. ¡°Ms Parker,¡±. Olivia froze and looked at him. ¡°Ye¡­yes Mr Dulles.¡± ¡°Class we have a new student this year, This is Olivia Parker. I know that you all will make her feel very welcome.¡± The stresses put on the words ¡°Know¡± and ¡°Very¡± could not be overlooked or misunderstood. Everyone said ¡°Hi Olivia.¡± Their voices ranged from sincere to half-hearted, but everyone did say it. Keri smiled at her when she said it. This seemed to unfreeze Olivia who decided it was time to blush furiously. ¡°Welcome Ms Parker. Please take your seat.¡± ¡°Thank you Mr Dulles, everyone.¡± She then sat down next to Keri. He nodded and then looked at the class. ¡°One more announcement class. Sister Justina retired from her position as dean of students after the last school year ended. Father Clement from the Pittsburgh archdiocese will be taking over this role beginning next week. In the interim Myself and Mr Butrows, the P.E. Teacher will be filling in for that position until Father Clement arrives. I cannot stress this enough, you will not enjoy the consequences if we determine that you are in any way being out of line. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes Mr Dulles.¡± Came the reply of forty voices in unison, some with more sincerity then others. Twenty minutes later the bell rang to move to the first period. Everyone got up and moved through the room to funnel through the door to the hallway. Keri and Olivia waited for everyone to pass, Keri saw some rolled eyes as they passed, especially from Alice Baker. Alison merely glanced at her and Keri let her look soften when she did, which made Alison do a double take with her eyes and seemed to make her unsettled. ¡°I guess she wanted me to hate her, so it would make it easier on her to do what she needs me to do to me. Well, at least I found one chink in her armor.¡± Once everyone had passed Keri and Olivia got up to leave the room. As they passed Mr Dulles¡¯s desk he held up his hand. ¡°Just one moment Ms Bellows and Ms Parker.¡± He said as he came around to the front of his desk and leaned against it as they stopped to look at him. ¡°Yes, Mr Dulles.¡± Said Keri trepidisly. ¡°Ms Bellows, am I to believe that that green stain on your shirt is some form of new fashion statement?¡± Keri¡¯s face reddened and she said in a soft voice. ¡°No sir, it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ms Parker, is the green stain on your shirt also not a fashion statement?¡± Olivia¡¯s cheeks reddened also as she nodded her head. ¡°Yes sir.¡± He nodded. Seeing Keri¡¯s obvious distress he looked at Olivia. ¡°How did those stains come to be attached to you both Ms Parker?¡± Olivia looked up nervously and then to Keri, who had her head bowed. She looked back to Mr Dulles, who just looked at her with a calm cool stare. Which to Olivia was far more unnerving than if he had had angry eyes. ¡°We¡­we were walking down to your room Mr Dulles, when right when we got to the bathrooms two kids in front of us turned around with masks on their faces and what looked like Ketchup bottles filled with a green liquid. they called Keri vile names and told her to not come back. Keri got upset, rightly so, and so I helped her get into the bathroom.¡± Mr Dulles nodded his head. ¡°Ms Parker, did they fire their weapons at the same time or one at a time?¡± ¡°One at a time sir.¡± He looked at her with a very piercing gaze. ¡°Ms Parker, did you step in front of Ms Bellows when the second weapon fired?¡± Olivia hesitated and in the space of her hesitation, Keri looked up at Mr Dulles and nodded her head in affirmation. Without looking at Keri he seemed to see the motion. ¡°Ms Parker, you have the heart of a Marine. Taking a hit for a fellow soldier and not leaving them behind. I am very proud of you Ms Parker.¡± Olivia turned a deep red and started wringing her hands and swayed from side to side. ¡°Thank you Mr Dulles.¡± He nodded and turned to Keri. She was looking at him with a big question in her face. ¡°Yes, Ms Bellows, what is your question?¡± Keri took a breath and let it out. ¡°Mr Dulles, were¡­were you a Marine?¡± She said the last part in a whisper. ¡°Yes. 2nd Battalion, 2nd Marines.¡± Keri sucked in her breath and her eyes went wide. ¡°That is correct Ms Bellows, Captain Langford was my commanding officer.¡± A tear rolled down Keri¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡­you knew my father?¡± Olivia got a really confused look on her face but held back her question. ¡°Yes, I knew your father Keri. He saved my life on at least two occasions and he saved my brother Bart that day that he was taken from us.¡± She smiled but then it faded a little. ¡°Did¡­did he ever mention me?¡± Mr Dulles laughed, a rare event with him. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get him to stop sometimes. He was so proud of you and. Trudi and told us everything that you did. He loved you both very much. I owe your father a debt that I¡¯m not sure I can ever repay, but I am going to do everything I can to try to help you. I told him I would keep an eye out for you and Trudi if anything ever happened to him. I thought I would get a chance to repay him when you both started coming to St Pious, but up until this year it seemed that you were doing okay. What happened to bring this all about?¡± Keri wiped at her eyes. ¡°I flew too high sir. I thought I could win the game, be the best at it, even after I got sick, but I got too close to the sun and fell.¡± ¡°That Kansas song was always his favorite.¡± Keri nodded her head. ¡°I wish he were here Mr Dulles. I thought I could make it through this year, but after what just happened, what might keep happening, I¡¯m not so sure I can go on.¡± Tears started coming and she placed her hand over her mouth. Olivia moved over and put her arm around her shoulder. Mr Dulles moved forward and gently lifted Keri¡¯s chin. ¡°Keri, mention of that song made me remember a story he told me when he was considering resigning his commission. What did you tell your dad when you were five and in the hospital and he was considering retiring from the corps to stay closer to home and take care of you?¡± She looked at him through her tears and the memory exploded in her mind. She was five and her dad was sitting next to her hospital bed. Her hair had all fallen out and he was telling her that he was going to leave the Marines so he could be with her. All she could see in her five year old mind was her daddy in his uniform fighting off all the monsters that were ruining her body, her five year old mind equated him leaving being a soldier with him giving up the fight. She shook her little head and said ¡°No Daddy, if you Carry On, I¡¯ll Keri on.¡± She remembered the shocked look on his face when she said that. He smiled, gave her a hug and kissed her on the head. ¡°I¡¯ll carry on if you do my princess.¡± He said. That moment stayed with her and helped her fight when it got really hard to carry on with the treatments. ¡°I told him if he carried on, Inwould Keri On. I spelled out my name for my part and he laughed and told me he would Carry On.¡± When she said it, something began to bother her about that memory , but she couldn¡¯t process it right now. ¡°That is correct Keri, and so this year may be hard, but you have one friend to get you through, are there anymore?¡± She nodded. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My sister Trudi, Jim Kurtz, Jaius McFarland, Olivia and Alianna Oaksen.¡± He nodded. ¡°You have a strong squad there Marine. I¡¯ve already seen how they have your back.¡± He looked to Olivia, who nodded vigorously. ¡°There is nothing more powerful than a squad who has your back. It is also helpful to have a mission. Find something that you can pour yourself into Keri, especially something that can help others. It will help.¡± She took a breath and nodded. She had smiled slightly when he called her ¡°Marine¡±. Her dad used to do that. ¡°Thank you Mr Dulles. I¡¯ll remember to lean on them and find something to pour myself into.¡± He nodded and took out his pad of hall passes and began writing. He gave them each two passes. ¡°Now this first pass I want you both to take down to the school store and request two shirts of the appropriate size, with no charge to you. The second one is for your next class teacher letting them know you were taking care of something for me.¡± They both had shocked expressions on their faces and Olivia redded up some also. ¡°Oh Wow, thank you so much Mr Dulles.¡± She said. ¡°Thank you Mr Dulles.¡± Said Keri right after her. ¡°You''re both welcome.¡± He wrote another slip out for Keri and handed it to her folded. ¡°Hand that to Father Max, who runs the school store. I have something special reserved for students whose parents have served in the military. He¡¯ll give you one for Trudi also.¡± She took it reverently, and cradled it almost as if it was something sacred. ¡°Thank you Mr Dulles.¡± She said softly. He nodded. ¡°Now you both listen here. If you need anything, or have any more trouble you let me know. I¡¯m gonna keep my eyes peeled for these masks, and believe me, whoever this is will not be in the mood to keep doing it if I get ahold of them.¡± Keri did smile as a sense of security settled over her. She had a hero to fight for her again. ¡°Now move out, you¡¯ll need to hurry if you are to be able to get all that done and to your next class before it is over. ¡°Yes sir.¡± They both said at the same time and turned and hurried out of the room. They hurried down the hall and stopped just past the school administrative offices. Where there was a small room that had been turned into a store selling school uniforms, sweaters, accessories, school supplies, etc. Father Max was an old frail priest who walked slowly among the racks and shelves straightening and pricing things. Keri opened the door and they both went in. Father Max looked towards the door as there came a beeping noise that announced the doors opening. His eyes light up when he saw Keri. ¡°Ah, Ms Bellows. I am so very glad that you are still with us. I know many who were praying for you to recover.¡± Keri blushed and nodded. ¡°Thank you Father Max.¡± He walked slowly over to them. ¡°And who is this Ms Bellows? I do not believe. I have met this student.¡± Keri smiled at Olivia. ¡°This is my friend Olivia, Father Max. Mr Dulles gave us these passes for you, we, uh, had a slight problem with our uniform shirts.¡± She said looking down at the large Green stain. ¡°I would say that you did Ms. Bellows, my goodness, not sure that those stains will come out. Let me see what you have for me?¡± Keri and Olivia each handed him the slip of paper. He opened them and nodded. Keri then took the other slip out of her purse and handed it to him. He opened it and his eyes got wide but then he merely nodded his head. ¡°Yes, yes, I can fill these orders. Give me just a moment and I will go in the back and get what is needed.¡± Said the old priest as he moved slowly to a door set in the wall behind the counter. Once he was far enough away Olivia looked at Keri. ¡°Wow Keri, that was so supper nice of Mr Dulles. That is so crazy that he knew your dad too. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry to hear about your Dad, Keri. Are you doing okay right now?¡± Keri nodded her head. ¡°Thank you Olivia, I¡¯m okay right now, hearing all that from Mr Dulles really helped.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Do you know what you might dive into that could help others?¡± Keri took a deep breath, let it out and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I was always so busy with my social life and Cheer and Ballet and Gymnastics that I never thought much about it. Amy Reeder and I would volunteer to tutor kids at the elementary school to fill our community service hours, but I never thought much of it beyond fulfilling the requirement, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Olivia thought for a moment and Keri could see her lips moving slightly. Then after a few moments she looked at her. ¡°Well, you did just go through a serious sickness that affects tens of thousands of kids a year. Maybe there is someway you can help other kids that have cancer or other terminal illnesses?¡± Keri¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Oh, wow, Olivia that is such a good Idea. Your right, I mean I survived, maybe I can share my story and it will bring them some hope, and I know just how to do it.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I have a bunch of recording equipment at home That I used to make tic-toc videos, but, I bet I can use the same equipment for making a podcast. One where I can encourage kids who are sick to stay strong¡­stay strong and¡­¡± she paused for a moment, and then her eyes lit up again and she looked at Olivia. The same words had just popped into Olivia¡¯s head and so they both said it at the same time. ¡°¡­and carry on.¡± They both laughed with excitement and hugged. When they pulled away Keri smiled again. ¡°I just thought of a name for it also, for the Podcast. I¡¯m going to call it Keri On.¡± ¡°That is a great name for it, Keri, I..I can write a musical intro for it if that would help? ¡± Keri looked shocked. ¡°Wow, Olivia, you write music?¡± She blushed a little but nodded her head. ¡°For a while now. Mostly just songs to play on my Piano.¡± ¡°Wow, yes, totally, that would be an amazing help to me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start working on a few different intros tonight and have them ready for Wednesday.¡± Just then the door behind the counter opened and Father Max came out carrying four packages. The top two were white and the bottom two were dark Maroon. ¡°Here you are young Misses. Two school shirts and two sweaters that honor parents of our students that are fallen Marines.¡± He said as he came over and handed one white shirt to Olivia, and the rest to Keri. Keri held the sweater up to look at it. It was a deep maroon and on the top right was the symbol for the United States Marine corps. ¡°Thank you Father Max. We better get going before we miss class.¡± Said Keri as she waved at the aged priest. Olivia waved also. ¡°Yes, thank you Father Max.¡± She then followed Keri out the door. They ducked into the nearby bathroom and changed their shirts and Keri put on the new sweater. She turned back and forth in the mirror, admiring it. It was very stylish and also respectful. She saw Olivia looking at it in the mirror and so she turned and looked at her. ¡°Does it look okay?¡± She said. ¡°Oh yes Keri, it¡¯s looks very nice and it just kinda putts of this sense of, well, a sense of saying you need to respect this. Oh, I didn¡¯t know if that came out right.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness she¡¯s right. The military is held in very high regard round here. It will make anyone think twice before doing what they did today again to Me and Trudi. Mr Dulles wasn¡¯t just giving us something to remember our dad by, he is trying to protect us.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry Keri, that wasn¡¯t respectful, I really don¡¯t know how to speak sometimes¡­¡±. Olivia stopped as Keri turned around and gave her a hug. ¡°You were very respectfu,l Olivia and have been such a good friend to me today. I¡¯m very grateful that your with me.¡± She pulled away and smiled. ¡°I was tearing up because what you said helped me to see that Mr Dulles gave Trudi and I these to remember our dad but also to help protect us at school. Anyone trying to shoot us with goo again is going to have to think twice when they see this sweater. It¡¯s one thing to disrespect me, but it¡¯s another matter entirely to disrespect the Military around these parts.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes got wide. ¡°Oh wow, that was a really special Idea.¡± Keri nodded. ¡°Yep.¡± She looked at her phone and her eyes got wide. ¡°Yikes, class is half over, we better get to Mrs Jenkins English class.¡± Olivia looked at her phone and her eyes got wide and she nodded and headed toward the door and held the door open for Keri. Mrs Jenkins was a bit miffed when they entered the class halfway through, but her mood softened when she saw their passes. ¡°Very well, girls, please take your seats, and a warm welcome to St Pious to you Ms Parker.¡± Olivia turned, her cheeks a bit red, but she smiled and said. ¡°Thank you Mrs Jenkins.¡± She then turned and took the seat next to Keri. Keri noticed Alison squinting to analyze her new sweater and also the shirts that no longer had a green stain. Alice leaned forward and whispered in Alison¡¯s ear. Alison shrugged slightly and shook her head slightly and then Alice sat back. As they left the room, Mrs Jenkins looked at Keri. ¡°Keri.¡± Keri stopped and so did Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m very glad to see you are still here with us. I was praying for you through the summer.¡± Keri smiled. ¡°Thank you Mrs Jenkins, it¡¯s good to still be here.¡± She nodded and then went back to her papers. The morning went on in similar ways. There were no more attacks that morning and Keri began to relax somewhat. When the lunch bell rang they went downstairs to the cafeteria. Keri almost headed to the table she used to be Queen of, but Olivia saved her from embarrassment, by tugging on her sweater and pointing off to the left to where Alianna and the others had already found an empty table to sit at. She looked at Olivia and said ¡°Thank you.¡± Which confused her. ¡°For what?¡± Keri smiled. ¡°For helping me not to step on any landmines.¡± She still seemed confused but merely smiled and said. ¡°I got your back Keri.¡± Keri smiled and looked at a table closest to the back wall on the left. Seated there was Anne, Jaius, Alianna, two empty seats, then Trudi, and then Jim. She waved and headed over to the table. Everyone waved and smiled as they came over. Trudi had saved a seat next to her and there was another empty seat next to that one and Alianna.. ¡°Hey you two, how was your morning?¡± Keri looked at Olivia who smiled slightly, but also bore the weight of the morning on it, Keri¡¯s did too. Alianna, always with the eye for body language, was the first to stop smiling. ¡°What happened?¡± Keri sighed and looked down. ¡°I got ambushed. We were trying to make our way down to Mr Dulles¡¯s room and two kids in front of us put in these masks and turned around, told me I needed to get out of here or I would get worse for everyday and then one of them quieted this nasty smelling green goo onto me. The other one tried the same thing, but Olivia here jumped in front of me.¡± She said and looked at Olivia with a smile. Alianna smiled at her but it fade quickly as she turned back to Keri. ¡°Oh Keri, I¡¯m so sorry, could you tell who it was?¡± Keri shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell because of the masks and how quickly it happened.¡± Jaius looked at her. ¡°What did the masks look like.¡± He said with a tone that betrayed that he already knew what she was going to say. But it was Jim who described them. ¡°We got ambushed too.¡± He said indicating Trudi. ¡°We didn¡¯t get any goo though, just threats and they took a selfie. Jaius shook his head . ¡°It was V¡±. He said matter of factly. They all looked at him in confusion. ¡°A character from a movie. V for Vendetta. The character was setting about to topple the British government and he wore a mask just like that. It represents revenge and anarchy, or opposition to an established order. I¡¯m concerned that there was more than one ambush and that they were coordinated.¡± Worry seemed to hit all of their faces in one way or another. Jim was the first one to break the mood, as he always did. ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be getting any more green goo sprayed on you with that sweater on. Ain¡¯t no one I know around her going to deface that symbol.¡± Keri smiled and all their attention was turned to the Marine logo on the sweater. ¡°Mr Dulles sent Olivia and I to the school store to get new shirts and he also had Father Max bring this sweater out. He got one for you to Trudi.¡± She said and handed her sister the other sweater. Trudi took it reverently and gently took it out of the package and held it up infront of her. When she brought it down to put it on there were tears on her cheek. Keri reached over and hugged her shoulders. She put her hand on Keri¡¯s arm and they put their heads together. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. They all went and got their food, when they got back and sat down. Alianna noticed movement out of the corner of her eye and saw that Mandy Ferlon and Megan Trendale were walking toward the hallway that led to the art room in a single file line. She noticed the new fancy sweaters that they wore. She looked back at the A table and saw Alison standing there alone. The rest of the A table were at a different table than normal. She sat down and looked over at Keri. ¡°Keri, what¡¯s going on over at the Table? Everyone but Alison is sitting at another table and Mandy, Megan just headed out of the calf.¡± Keri¡¯s eyebrow raised and she then turned to look at the A table. She studied the scene for a moment and then turned back and looked at Jim and Trudi. ¡°HQ visit?¡± She said. They looked at eachother and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can think of.¡± Jim said. Keri turned to Alianna and the others. ¡°Can¡¯t say for a hundred percent sure, but it looks like the Queen of the High school table is coming down for a visit. It means a major shift in the rules of the game. This could be good for us, or worse for us.¡± After a few minutes, Mandy reappeared at the entrance to the Cafeteria with a very tall, blond haired girl who wore a bandanna on her head. Everyone in the caff stood from their seats. Keri shook her head and sighed but then looked at everyone. ¡°We should go along, whatever changes they make, if we show disrespect or the High School Queen it could go a lot worse for us.¡± She began to stand. Everyone else looked around the table saw the others nodding their heads and everyone else stood too. By the time they were looking back toward the entrance to the caff the full procession had entered. Jim¡¯s sister Julie stood next to Megan and a tall boy stood next to Tiffany. Keri¡¯s jaw dropped, Trudi¡¯s eyes went wide and Jim¡¯s eyebrow shot up. Then something completely unexpected happened. Jenifer, the Highschool Queen and Julie, Jim¡¯s sister left the procession and began walking over to their table. Jennifer smiled and made a downward motion with her hands and mouthed the words, ¡°Please Sit.¡± Keri caught it and began to sit and motioned the others to do so. Jennifer then went right up to Keri and hugged her. Keri recovered from the shock quickly and returned the hug. ¡°I am so thankful to God that you are alive, Keri. We were all praying so hard for you.¡± Keri was shocked that they were even thinking of her, let alone praying for her. ¡°Thank you Queen Jennifer.¡± She said softly. ¡°Just Jennifer, Keri.¡± Julie went over to Jim and gave him a hug. Then she moved over to Alianna. Alianna smiled, remembering seeing Julie at her new church but not getting to say hi. She knelt down and hugged Alianna. ¡°Oh, Alianna, I¡¯m so glad you and Jaius came back to us. I was praying so hard that God would bring you both home.¡± Alianna hugged her back and smiled. ¡°Thank you Julie for praying for us, God answered those prayers in so many ways, for both of us.¡± She said looking over at Jaius. Julie smiled and nodded to him. He smiled. ¡°Thank you so much for praying.¡± He said. Julie then looked at Anne. ¡°And who is this?¡± Jaius Smiled. ¡°This is my Sister Anne.¡± Julie smiled and gave Anne a hug too. ¡°We prayed for your family so much Anne. It¡¯s good to meet you and welcome to St Pious.¡± Anne smiled sheepishly. ¡°Thank you Julie, and thank you for praying. Jenifer looked at Keri and Olivia. ¡°I heard what happened to you both today and I offer you my deepest apology. As High School Queen what happens in this school is ultimately my responsibility. This horrible game has claimed too many casualties over the years and I aim to remove it from this school if it is the last thing I do. I¡¯m going to share the changes that I plan to implement this year and Julie is planning to continue and expound upon next year.¡± Julie has stood up and moved next to Jennifer. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I have any say in it, next year will be the last year for this awful system. Also, I want you all to know that you will all have a place at my table next year if you want it.¡± Their eyes all got wide and tears trickled down Keri and Trudi¡¯s face. ¡°I think I¡¯ve kept Queen Alison waiting long enough, but one more thing before we go. There is a Bible study here in the chapel at 7:15 am if any of you get here that early you are more than welcome to come. Julie, Susan, Terry and I are more than willing to give a ride to anyone who wants to come too.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be interested.¡± Said Jaius. Alianna looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in too.¡± She said. Olivia chimed in. ¡°Me three she said. Jennifer smiled and nodded. ¡°Julie will coordinate all the pickups. Can¡¯t wait to see you all there.¡± She bowed her head slightly to them all and then moved around the table to Alianna and gave her a hug too. ¡°Thank God your back sister. The Spirit definitely rests on you and Jaius.¡± She said as she pulled away from her and placed her hand on Jaius¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Very grateful to have you back as well brother.¡± She smiled at him and then continued walking back towards the procession that had been interrupted by her departure to their table. Julie leaned into whisper to Alianna as she passed her. ¡°Would you want to get together at the Perking Meter for coffee and to talk this Saturday? I can pick you up. Here¡¯s my contact info.¡± She pulled out her iPhone and tapped it to Alianna¡¯s and her phone registered that it now had a contact for Julie Kurtz. ¡°Wow, thank you Julie that is so kind. I¡¯ll check with my parents and let you know.¡± Julie smiled and nodded and then moved back to stand next to Megan and take her arm. Keri was watching Alison the whole time. She caught some of the wordless exchanges between Alison and her court and marveled at what Jennifer had just done for them. The whole cafateria had seen her and her Heir come right over to their table and embrace them like they were old friends. She had just put a huge shield up between them and those who wanted to squirt green goo on them. They all sat back and watched the rest of the pageantry. The two courts sat. Then they all bowed their heads and Keri could hear the tall bout saying something that sounded like a prayer. Keri¡¯s mouth dropped open a bit. She looked back at the others. Jim had his eyebrow raised, Trudi had her mouth open a bit, Anne looked just plain confused. Jaius, Alianna and Olivia though had smiles on their faces and then she watched as they all three bowed their heads and looked like they were praying along. Keri smiled and sat back. She slid her arm through Truidi¡¯s and laid her head on her shoulder. Trudi laid her head on hers. She felt safe and she had no Idea why. Especially after what had happened this morning, she thought she would be a wreck all day. But right now there was a peace that she could not understand where it was coming from. Soon, Jennifer pushed her chair back and stood. Alison stood with her and they linked arms and walked away from the table followed but their courts. Keri felt a deep respect for Alison at that moment. She couldn¡¯t like her for everything she did, but she had to respect her. She just pulled off a welcoming of the High School Queen, a welcome fraught with landmines, with all the poise and cool expected of a Queen. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could have pulled that off, and I know Mandy couldn¡¯t have.¡± She thought to herself. Soon the bell for next class was ringing and so they all got up from their chairs. They threw their trash away and headed for the doors nearest the A table because they were the quickest way upstairs. As she was walking through the door she heard Alianna exclaim from behind her. ¡°Oh no!¡± Keri turned to see her slapping her forehead. Jaius looked at her. ¡°You okay?¡± She nodded, turning a bit red. ¡°I left my new phone at the table. I¡¯m still not used to having one and so I keep forgetting it. I¡¯ll meet you all up stairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Said Jaius. She smiled and touched his arm, but shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay Jaius, just gonna run back quick and get it. Please go on, I don¡¯t want anyone to get in trouble.¡± He hesitated a moment and something passed between them as if they had learned to communicate without speaking. He eventually nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, but if you take too long, I¡¯m coming to check on you.¡± He said with a smile but Keri could hear the seriousness in his voice. Keri¡¯s heart ached a little. She knew they weren¡¯t dating, but it would be hard to tell by how much concern and care they showed for eachother. Contrary to popular opinion, Keri had never been in a relationship, she hadn¡¯t really ever had a crush. Everyone thought that her and Jim had been a thing because she made him her Prince, but she chose Jim because he was her best friend and it didn¡¯t go farther than that. She had never had enough bandwidth for a relationship, or even thinking of one because she had to place all her focus on being the best, being Queen, protecting Trudi. Now, though all those mantles were off her shoulders and the memory from this morning''s attack fresh in her mind, her heart longed for a hero. A knight in armor like the one from Ali¡¯s book to be concerned for her, to care for her and protect her. She was thankful for her friends, especially Olivia, but she couldn¡¯t ignore that part of her heart that she was just noticing wasn¡¯t filled. They all moved up the stairs as Ali waved and went back through the doors to the caff. They were passing the middle stairwell when Anne stopped. ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so sorry everyone. I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡± Everyone stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaius said with some concern. ¡°When I was walking past the art room on my way to join you at the table, I ran into Mrs Shafer. She said she had gotten permission from all of our study hall teachers for us to come to the Art room. I forgot to give everyone their passes. So sorry about that. Oh, and Ali isn¡¯t with us and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll see her till school is over.¡± Jaius smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Anne, I¡¯ll give her hers. Thanks so much for remembering. We have study hall after this period.¡± Olivia got a big smile. ¡°So do we!¡± She said excitedly. Keri looked at Olivia¡¯s phone and smiled. ¡°So cool.¡± She said. Trudi smiled at her and Jim gave them a thumbs up. Anne looked at her schedule and beamed. ¡°Me too!¡± She said excitedly. ¡°Sweat!¡± Said Jaius. She looked at her Schedule. ¡°Where is the religion room? Father Clement.¡± Jaius pointed down the hall toward the Gym. ¡°It¡¯s the last door on the left before the Gym.¡± Keri looked at Anne¡¯s phone. ¡°Mr Dulles said Father Clement wouldn¡¯t be here till next week. I wonder who is teaching for him?¡± ¡°It just says TBA on it?¡± Said Anne. Keri Smiled. ¡°To Be Announced. It¡¯s probably going to be Father Max, he is a little hard of hearing but he is nice.¡± Anne smiled at her. ¡°Thanks Keri.¡± Keri smiled back. ¡°Okay if we walk you to class?¡± Keri said glancing at Olivia, who caught it and after a moment nodded and smiled at Anne. ¡°Sure, Keri, thanks.¡± She said. Keri smiled and took her hand and Olivia took the other and she looked back over he shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll see you down in the Art room after this period.¡± Anne looked back when Keri did and she stopped. ¡°You okay.¡± She shouted back to Jaius. His eyes were locked on the doors to the stairwell they had come up from lunch on. ¡°Yep, just gonna go check on her.¡± ¡°Jaius you¡¯ll be late for class.¡± Anne said. He looked at her. ¡°I got to go check on her. We got ambushed by Steve Pennington this morning and she had some weird note tapped to the inside of her locker. I¡¯ll be okay, but got to make sure she is, it doesn¡¯t take this long to get a phone.¡± ¡° You need backup?¡± Asked Jim. Jaius grinned, but shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m good, But thanks. I¡¯ll text you 911 if I need backup.¡± Jim nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll cover for you with Sister Bernadette.¡± Jaius gave him a two fingered salute and dashed off towards the far stairway. Keri laid her hand on Anne¡¯s shoulder and Anne looked at her. ¡°He¡¯ll be okay Anne. Come on, let¡¯s get you to class.¡± She said smiling. Anne, still looking concerned, looked over her shoulder one more time. Jim and Trudi were walking toward them heading to their class and Jaius had already gone down the stairs. Anne sighed and turned and walked with Keri and Olivia. Jim and Trudi stopped at a room and waved at them. They all waved back as the two of them went into the room. Soon Keri, Anne and Olivia were in front of the door to the religion class. They could hear Father Max¡¯s aged voice from the other side of the door taking roll. ¡°Yikes, he¡¯s at the L¡¯s, got to go. Thanks Keri, thanks Olivia. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± She waved as she opened the door. They waved and continued across the hall to their classroom, Grammer with Sister Patrice. Next period found them all converging on the Art room. Mrs Shafer welcomed them and then said she needed to take care of a few things and she would be back in a little while. Keri and Olivia said that they would watch over things. Anne, Jim and Trudi all arrived about a few minutes after Mrs Shafer left. Jaius and Alianna arrived a few moments after them. They both looked troubled. Jaius led her over to one of the tables and sat down with her. They all gathered around. ¡°You okay?¡± Keri asked as Alinann looked up, and Keri could see the red in her eyes, the concern on her face. ¡°I¡­¡± suddenly their cell phones all buzzed. Keri pulled hers out and saw a tik-tok notification for her Keri_On account. She opened it and immediately wished she hadn¡¯t. There was the video from last spring of her throwing up in the hospital and the edited, condemning, voice over, but then it merged into the scene from this morning and the green goo being squirted on her and Olivia. The video made it look like the vomit from the first video was spilling in both of them in the second. The caption read ¡°Keri_On¡¯s vomit never stops.¡± Again her defenses crumbled and she was that little girl again weeping without any way to defend herself. Unlike back then, now, suddenly a bunch of arms embraced her. They closed around her like a protective shell. The tears subsided and she opened her eyes and saw her friends staring at her, heads all together, with concerned looks in their faces. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m okay. Thank you all so much. I¡­I wouldn''t be able to keep going this year if you weren¡¯t here.¡± ¡°We will help you carry on through this Keri.¡± Said Olivia. Keri smiled at her. Amazed at how a friend can just appear from the most unlikely places. Which then made her look at Ali who she definitely never saw a friendship with. Alianna smiled at her. ¡°Yep, we love you Keri, we will do everything we can to help you get through this.¡± Keri smiled. ¡°Thanks. I didn¡¯t want to sideline what was going on before this happened. Ali, what happened to you?¡± Alianna looked down, then at Jaius as he was about to answer. She shook her head at him. He looked at her like he was about to argue, but after a few moments sighed and shut his mouths. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really Keri, I¡¯ll stop by your place tonight around 7:30 and tell you what happened. Would that be okay?¡± Keri looked as concerned and confused as everyone, but she nodded. ¡°Yep just give a knock on the glass door below the deck.¡± She said with a small smile. Alianna returned a similar smile and then they all started talking about their day. A few minutes later more notifications hit about Jim and Trudi. After ten minutes, and much encouragement all around ,Alianna pulled out her books and started to do her homework, so did Jaius. ¡°I got a busy night.¡± She said. ¡°Need to get a head start on this work.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Said Jaius. Keri smiled and shook her head. She had done her assignments in class. Her photographic memory had allowed her to complete the assignments pretty quickly. She stood up and walked slowly around the room looking at each picture. She knelt down and looked deeply at the one in the corner, at Ali¡¯s picture. She studied the destruction the lamp¡¯s falling caused in this unsuspecting country. A tear leaked out of her eye as she thought about the destruction she had caused to Ali¡¯s life. ¡°Hey.¡± She smiled despite her desire to self loathe. ¡°Hey.¡± She said simply. His familiar presence gave her a brief moment of peace. ¡°You okay?¡± She glanced sideways at him and saw that grin that he always used to disarm people. She smiled, a little. ¡°Yeah. Just looking at this painting that Ali did. That lamp, its so very beautiful and its light must have been equally beautiful, but yet it was thrown down. Someone wrecked it. Ali had that beautiful light in her too, before she came here, and I threw it down, I wrecked it, and by doing that I wrecked you too Jim.¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorr¡­¡± She began but stopped as he turned his head away from the painting towards her and in the same motion raised his left hand. In it was Ali¡¯s Sorry jar. Then that infuriating, pattenet grin split his lips. She looked at the jar, and a few tears made it become blurry. ¡°Darn you Jim Kurtz, I was about to really let myself go into some major groveling and self loathing, yet every time I do one of you is there with that stupid jar and it makes me want to laugh and not cry. Ali¡¯s going to be able to go to Harvard by the end of this year with what I¡¯m gonna wind up putting in that jar.¡± She said all that with half laughter half crying in her voice, but zero anger. ¡°We aren''t gonna let you do that Keri. Ali gave me the jar just in case you had come over here to get down on yourself. Why do you think you wrecked me?¡± He said with that raised eyebrow of his. Her smile faded and she looked at him with guilt and sadness starting to creep across her face. ¡°I know you like Ali Jim.¡± She said as she leaned closer and whispered to him. ¡°I¡­I lied to you about her, if I hadn¡¯t you wouldn¡¯t have blown up at her that day she ran away. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t have disappeared and maybe you two could have been together. I remember you telling me about her after the movie that day, Jim, I¡¯ve never heard you talk about any girl like you did about Emily, and I remember being really happy for you and excited to meet the girl that caught your heart. I messed it all up Jim, I¡¯m so¡­¡± She stopped, looked at the Jar and pulled a dollar from her purse and placed it in the jar. ¡°...Sorry.¡± She said unable to keep the smile back. He laid his hand on her shoulder and she looked into his eyes. ¡°Keri, it is okay. I¡¯m the one that blew my cool and didn¡¯t wait to see what was really going on, like Jules had taught me. I messed it up with Ali.¡± Keri looked down, shaking her head in disagreement, but then looked back at him. ¡°Do you still like her?¡± She said softly. His grin faded and he looked down. ¡°Yeah.¡± Was all he said. She placed her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Just keep showing her who you really are Jim, the you that is below all that programming for the game. The guy who shaved his head when we were six because I had lost all my hair and you didn¡¯t want me to feel alone, and in 4th grade, when we went to the museum and you got in trouble with Mr Sellers because I got lost and you left the group and came and found me.¡± He smiled, and then laughed. ¡°Yeah, I remember, I found you sitting near a display of 18th century fashion.¡± She looked at him defensively. ¡°What? It was a very beautiful dress, I was trying to memorize every stitch so I could make a dress based off of it.¡± He laughed. ¡°Yeah, I remember. Did you ever make it?¡± ¡°I had started it for last year''s winter formal, but I didn¡¯t get it done in time. Maybe this year, not that I¡¯ll have anyone to go with.¡± She said with a bit of sadness. ¡°I¡¯ll be your Huckleberry.¡± He said with a grin. She laughed in spite of her sorrow. ¡°Good one Jim, Tombstone was always one of your favorites, it won¡¯t get you any points anymore though , we are officially out of the game.¡± He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I know, it¡¯s still a good line.¡± She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yep, it is.¡± He looked at her and she saw the years of friendship staring back at her. ¡°Make the dress Keri, I¡¯ll be there at your door that night.¡± Real tears leaked out of her eyes and she looked at him with just pure gratitude on her face. ¡°Thanks Jim.¡± They went back to looking at the picture. A few minutes later, or so it seemed, the bell rang for the last period and Mrs Shafer came back in. Everything began packing up her stuff. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was gone so long, children. I¡¯ll make sure to be here next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Mrs Shafer, we were all okay.¡± Said Alianna with a smile. They all filed out of the room and parted ways to the different stairwells. Anne followed Keri and Olivia as her class was near theirs. They waved at the others and then went to their last class. They all waited outside the school, near the side of the Gym. Keri¡¯s mom had rented a large van for the next few weeks to pick them up, and drive them all home. She met them there and they all talked about light things on the way home. Once they dropped everybody off they went home. Mr Bellows greeted them at the doors. They both hugged him, Keri holding on for a bit longer than Trudi. He held her and she felt a safety she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. ¡°Is everything okay Keri?¡± Said Mr Bellows. She hugged him a bit tighter, but nodded her head. ¡°Yep dad, just adjusting to being back to school.¡± He paused as if he was going to push further into her day, but then just held her until she was ready to let go. She pulled away and smiled at him. ¡°How was your day Dad? He smiled when she said those words to him. ¡°It was good Keri, and even better now that we are all home together.¡± She smiled when he said that. ¡°It really is good Dad. I¡¯m going to get a shower before dinner.¡± He smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Your mom made a roast which should be ready soon.¡± She smiled again and squeezed his arm. She went upstairs and sat down at her vanity. She steeled herself and then began to remove her Wig. Once it was off she placed it on its stand and then looked at herself in the mirror. A tear escaped her eyes and she opened them and saw her bald head staring back at her. She was about to turn away and head to the bathroom, when something caught her eye. She leaned in closer to the mirror and looked closely at her head. After a few seconds of looking she almost cried out. There on the middle of her head dark strands of hair were beginning to pop through her scalp. She squealed, something she hasn¡¯t done for a long time. Her door opened and Trudi came in. ¡°You okay?¡± She looked at her sister with a huge smile. ¡°Tru, come and look, my hair has started to grow back.¡±. she bennt her head down and Trudi walked over and looked closely. ¡°No way! That''s awesome!¡±. She then threw her arms around her and then released her after a few moments. ¡°I can''t wait to tell Mom and¡­.Dad.¡±. She said, still trying to get used to using the new word. ¡°It¡¯s new for me too.¡± Said Trudi and she pulled away and looked at her. As Keri looked up into her sister¡¯s eyes tears started to fall and she looked away shoulders shaking. Trudi knelt down and turned Keri¡¯s face back to her. ¡°What is it?¡± Keri looked at her and tried to turn away again but Trudi held on gently, yet firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding this one back since you came home from the hospital. I¡¯ve watched you hold back many tears over the years, I knew you were holding on to some. What is causing these? You know you always feel better once you get to talk about it.¡± Keri looked deep into Trudi¡¯s eyes. People always thought Keri was the smart one, they overlooked Trudi because of how she looked, but Keri knew how wrong they were. Trudi had a perception and intelligence that no one really noticed except for her. Keri had relied heavily on her insight and instincts last year when she was Queen. Trudi had been her edge against Amy in the contest to be named Heir, it¡¯s how Keri had beaten her out for the spot. Kelsey Komanskie had been the Queen before Keri, hand picked by Jim¡¯s sister Julie to be Queen after her. Amy worked her way deep into Kelsey¡¯s confidences, but Trudi had ferreted out Kelsey¡¯s weakness, the chink in her Armor and Keri had exploited it. At the last moment, Kelsey picked Keri, when everyone else had anticipated Amy. Trudi had been the one who really made Keri Queen. And now that sharp mind, that everyone didn¡¯t think Trudi possessed, had ferreted out the hurt she had tried to keep hidden. ¡°I¡­¡±. She tried to look away again, but Trudi held fast. ¡°I¡­can¡¯t protect you anymore Tru. I failed, I failed you, and I failed Da¡­¡±. She squeezed her eyes shut. Her mouth froze in place. ¡°It¡¯s okay to say it Keri, he loves you.¡± It was such a simple statement, and probably should not have elicited any benefit, but it was what her heart needed to hear in that moment. There was an intuitiveness inside her Sister that, at times, had her staring at Trudi in awe. ¡°¡­Daddy, I failed him and you. They can hurt you again and I¡­I can¡¯t stop them anymore.¡± She looked at her, wanting her to let her go, pleading with her to let her go, so she could run away and hide this horrible truth again. Trudi would not let her go, she even pulled her face closer till their eyes were just inches apart. ¡°Keri Elizabeth Bellows, you open that door to your heart right now and let these words sink into it as deep as they will go. You didn¡¯t fail me or our Daddy. You saved me Keri and you honored your word to him. He would be so proud of you and all that you gave up to fulfill your promise to him. I love you and so did he, and you are most certainly not a failure, and now we have actual friends, not lackys. Olivia put herself between you and that goo as if it had been a bullet, and I even believe she would have done it if it had been a bullet. You are my sister and I love you, and so do Ali, Jaius, Jim, Olivia, Anne and many others. You are your father¡¯s daughter and I am so proud to be called your sister.¡± Keri stared at her. ¡°How does she do that!¡± She wanted to hide in that pain, the pain that she had let herself believe she had failed. That she was a failure and deserved all the harassment and tortures that she knew were coming this year, but Trudi wouldn¡¯t let her run away, wouldn¡¯t let her hide inside her pain, but she drew her out almost effortlessly. Keri began to laugh, the tears came with the laughter, but she couldn¡¯t hold it back. The laughter washed away her self loathing like it was being carried away by a river. It was so healing. Trudi just looked at her. ¡°You are so infuriating .¡± Said Keri once she could get enough breath to talk. ¡°I had a whole year of wallowing and groveling planned out, but then you come in with your freaky perception and blow it all out of the water. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± She said, trying to sound stern but failing miserably as mirth filled her. ¡°I love you.¡± Came Trudi¡¯s simple reply. Keri tilted her head to the left with eyes softened by emotion and a love filled smile. ¡°I love you too Trudi, and thank you. Thank you for drawing me out of that pain.¡± She said as she hugged her sister and Trudi hugged her back. ¡°That¡¯s what sisters are for and I¡¯m going to keep doing this to you for the rest of our lives.¡± She said with a grin. ¡°You better.¡± Keri said with a smile. Trudi nodded and got up. ¡°Now, I have to go to Jaius¡¯s. He invited me over to help them write this play for the contest at school.¡± She said this a bit nervously. Keri got up and hugged her sister. ¡°You will be fine with them, they like you for who you are and you aren¡¯t going to say the wrong thing or make them not like you.¡± Trudi hugged her back. ¡°I thought I was the perceptive one.¡± ¡°I learned from the best.¡± Said Keri with a smile. ¡°Do you want to come with?¡± Trudi said. Keri shook her head. I got a lot to work through, going to do some dancing. She took a shower and then went down to dinner without her wig on. Her parents didn¡¯t shy away, but were both so excited when she showed them that her hair was growing back, way sooner then the Dr¡¯s had told them it would. After dinner she read a little. About seven she went into her room and dug deep into her closet to find her dance equipment. She put on her leotard and laced up her pointe shoes and went back to the kitchen where her mom was. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the basement to warm up the old pointe shoes if anyone needs me.¡± Her mom looked up from the batter she was making and smiled at her and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you wanting to do it again.¡± Keri smiled and shook her head. ¡°The desire never left, it just fell down the list of priorities.¡± She smiled and then lifted up on her toes and pirouetted out of the room into the hall. She then stuck her head back in and smiled. Her moms laughed and smiled back at her and waved. She went downstairs into one of the rooms in their large finished basement. Her stepdad had made this room just for her to practice her dancing in. She had loved Ballet ever since that first lesson when she was four. She loved it more than gymnastics or cheerleading, because Ballet was very quiet. There was no loud pounding of feet or yelling of cheers, just the music and forms. She stretched, more so then usual because it had been more than a year since she had done this. It didn¡¯t take long for her body to remember the stretches and then the forms and moves. At one point in the routine she moved into a pirouette and and as she spun she saw someone standing in the doorway to the room. All she caught as her eyes wizzed by the person was blond hair. ¡°Ali.¡± She thought. Then embarrassment flooded through her. She had not put her wig back on and thought she must look the most horrible sight, a bald ballet dancer, the image made her shudder. ¡°Oh my gosh Ali, I¡¯m sorry, I..I lost track of time. I look terrible, you shouldn¡¯t have to see me like this, how embarrassing¡­.¡± She had turned away from her and covered her head with her hands. Before she could go on apologizing more Alianna was standing in front of her. She looked deep in her eyes and was holding up her Sorry jar to her. Keri had been about to cry but at the sight of the jar she laughed instead. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to afford Harvard by the end of the year.¡± Alianna smiled and shook her head. ¡°Keri Bellows, you should never have to feel embarrassed around me, Sanguis Soribus remember? I¡¯ll never be ashamed to be seen with you, or to see you¡­.¡± Then she stopped and looked more closely at her head. A fear began to open in Keri¡¯s heart as she thought there might be something that Ali had found to be embarrassed with her about. ¡°Oh Keri! Your hair, it¡¯s beginning to grow back, oh that is so cool.¡± She said excitedly and hugged her. Keri wrapped her arms around her and let the unfounded fear ebb away. ¡°Thank you Ali. Thank you so much for not giving up on me.¡± She pulled away. ¡°I¡¯ll never give up on you Keri.¡± She said with complete sincerity in her voice. Keri smiled and then nodded her head to the door to the main room. ¡°Enough about me, this time is about you. What happened after lunch today? You seems out of sorts when you got to the art room. How can I help?¡± Alianna seemed to shrink into herself a little as Keri changed the topic. Keri switched from the one being encouraged to encourager seamlessly and took Alianna gently by the arm and led her through the door to a large sectional couch and sat her down and then sat down next to her. ¡°Thanks Keri, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late, I, I got held up.¡± She took a deep breath and let it out and turned to look at Keri. Keri could see hurt, fear, pain, sorrow moving across her friends face. She reached out and took Alianna¡¯s hand. She smiled slightly and placed her other hand over Keri¡¯s. ¡°Thanks.¡± She took another breath and began. ¡°I¡­I, when I went back to get my phone today, after lunch, I found it at the table and I was looking at it to see if anyone had texted me and so I wasn¡¯t looking when I got to the entrance to the hallway and I ran into someone.¡± She looked like she was going to continue, but nothing came out. ¡°Who was it?¡± As she asked, things were already clicking in Keri¡¯s head as to who it might have been, and so the answer didn¡¯t shock her. ¡°It was Alison, Keri. I ran right into her and so wasn¡¯t prepared at all for meeting her. She looked just as stunned as me. I had thought for so long that such a meeting would cause all the anger and hatred I had for her to return, but instead all I felt for her was worry, sadness, concern, and¡­¡±. She took another deep breath. ¡°And love.¡± Tears began to leak down her cheeks. ¡°Love Keri! Love for someone who had hurt me so badly. Then I ran into her again and instead of continuing over here, I¡­.stopped and talked with her. I wanted to talk to you because you¡¯re my closest girlfriend and also out of everyone, you know Ali the best besides me. I need some help processing all this.¡± She said in open tears. Keri reached out and pulled her in and let her cry and talk as she needed to. Ali unloaded onto Keri more than just the meetings with Alison that night , and a deeper bond was formed as they both shared some of their deepest fears and hurts with each other. After Ali left, Keri went back to dancing some more. She had had a lot dumped on her and needed to work it out. Guilt had riddled her as Ali had talked. It was her fault that her and Alison¡¯s friendship got ruined. She had said as much, but Ali kept reminding her that there must have already been a weakness there if Alison had been willing to take Keri¡¯s offer last year. After she felt that she had worked it out she went up and got ready for bed. Before bed she set to work setting up an account and everything else that was needed to start a podcast. ¡°Carry on Keri, Keri On everyone.¡± She pretended to be speaking into her phone. ¡°Not the greatest intro, but it¡¯s workable.¡± She said to Liquorish who sat next to her on the bed. She set her phone on the wireless charger next to her bed and turned out the light and pulled Liquorish in next to her and relished in the peace of that moment. Chapter 4; Alone in a Crowd. Even in a crowd, you are alone inside your own head. -Anonymous Anne walked into her new homeroom very nervously. Everyone had already found a seat and the only one left was against the wall in the back next to a girl with blond hair that had the last four inches of her hair dyed pink. She wore a very fancy sweater with the School logo on the left side and under it is said ¡°Cheer¡±. She was very pretty and judging by the way the diamonds in her earrings sparkled, she must also be fairly rich. Anne walked over and sat down and set her bag next to the desk. She then turned and looked at the girl. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Anne McFarland. She said, waving. The girl glanced at her, did an up and down movement with her eyes and turned back to her phone. Anne let her greeting hang there for a few moments before it fell flat. She then sighed and turned to face forward. After a minute a notification appeared on her phone. It said Air Drop requested from 570-777-1234. Having no idea what an air drop was, but also not knowing enough not to open anything from a strange sender, she clicked accept. A message appeared. ¡°Hi, you really don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Anne glanced to her left and saw the blond girl look at Anne¡¯s phone and then back at hers. ¡°No.¡± Anne replied. The girl looked sideways at her for more than just a quick glance, as if she was studying her, then she looked back to her phone. ¡°Hi Anne, my name is Brittney Shaffer.¡± She sent along with her contact info. Anne clicked the info icon and added Brittney¡¯s contact info to her phone. She then texted her. ¡°Hi Brittney, it¡¯s really great to meet you.¡± Brittney looked at her phone and then looked at Anne again for a long moment and then went back to texting. ¡°You still really don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Came Brittney¡¯s text reply. Anne shook her head as she replied. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She replied, actually starting to feel bad that she didn¡¯t know. Brittney turned and looked at her and smiled. It was a friendly smile, not condemning. Anne caught the undertones of the smile and relaxed somewhat. Brittney went back and started texting again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anne, I didn¡¯t mean to keep harping on that, it¡¯s just really rare to find someone who doesn¡¯t know me by my name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just confused because I hadn¡¯t heard of you. I don¡¯t remember you from St Carmelita¡¯s elementary, and I thought maybe I had missed something.¡± ¡°I guess, well, would you rather know why I kept asking, or would you rather know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather know you, I don¡¯t need to know the other thing till you''re ready to talk about it.¡± Brittney stared at her phone for a long moment, then she put her phone down and turned to face Anne and leaned towards her. Anne put hers down and leaned in also. ¡°Do you really mean that Anne?¡± Anne nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Yep, I¡¯d rather get to know who you are, not what people know you as.¡± Brittney smiled. ¡°Wow, that is very rare, especially in my life. I¡­¡±. She stopped and looked at Anne as if she was deciding something. ¡°I can be in a room full of people who know my name and know who I am and feel like I¡¯m completely alone. That I¡¯m the only one who knows who I really am.¡± Anne reached out and took Brittney¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Brittney, that must be so hard, I¡¯d love to know the Brittney that you see instead of the one others know.¡± Tears started to leak out of Brittney¡¯s eyes. She turned and grabbed her purse and quickly pulled out some tissues and dabbed at her eyes. She picked up her phone and texted again, ¡°Wow, so sorry, totally lost my cool there, it¡¯s just, there has really ever only been on other person who ever approached me like you did, my best friend Megan. You definitely have something different in you Anne. I¡¯d love to get to know you better. There is a back to school pool party at my house this Saturday, it be awesome if you could come and hang out. Megan will be there and I know she¡¯d love you meet you too. You seem very cool.¡± Anne was floored. She had never been able to make a friend so quickly before, and never been invited to a party cold like this. ¡°Wow, that is so kind of you Brittney, I¡¯ll ask my parents but I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t have a problem with it. What time is the party? Where do you live?¡± ¡°It starts at noon. I live off Shaffer Road. In the Shaffer estates neighborhood. 2345 Shaffer road.¡± She said, ¡°Bring your swimsuit, we haven¡¯t closed our pool yet and so we¡¯ll have one last chance for fun in the sun, lol.¡± ¡°Lol, sounds like so much fun. I should be there, I don¡¯t think my parents will give me any trouble. What is your favorite thing to do?¡± Brittney glanced at Anne, and again Anne felt like she was evaluated how far she could let her in. She then looked back at her phone. ¡°I love riding my horse Ulysses. My dad owns a bed and breakfast that is also a horse farm. It¡¯s about 30 minutes from here and that is where I feel most alive, when I¡¯m riding the trails, just me and Ulysses. What about you?¡± Anne glanced at her and smiled. ¡°I love sitting in the woods near our house and writing poems in my journal. I can¡¯t believe you have your own horse, I think horses are so beautiful and cool. I never got the chance to ride one yet, but hope to one day.¡± Brittney got a large smile on her face too. ¡°No way, you have to come out to the B&B with me. You can ride Pepper. Ulysses is her dad and she is very gentle and kind. No one has ever wanted to come out there with me. Megan is deathly afraid of horses and so it¡¯s been just me and Ulysses. It would be great to have someone to ride with. Could I read one of your poems?¡± Anne hesitated and glanced at Brittney doing a similar evaluation of her as she did to Anne. Her Poems were where she let her heart out on the page. It didn¡¯t take her long to decide though, Brittney had trusted her with a lot, so she thought she could trust her with her poems. ¡°I¡¯ll bring my journal with me tomorrow and you can look at it.¡± Brittney smiled and was about to respond when Mr Reies¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Alright class, let¡¯s settle down. Please put your phones away. I have some announcements.¡± Brittney¡¯s mouth closed and she smiled. She texted quick as she put her phone away. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you more next chance we get.¡± Anne smiled and texted back ¡°definitely Brittney, I¡¯ll talk to you then.¡± As Mr Reies read the announcement¡¯s Anne¡¯s mind wandered to something Brittney had said. ¡°She said she could be in a room of people who knew her, but feel completely alone. I think I get what she means. I keep most of myself back from everyone. Let them see the Anne that they need or want to see, or the one they think should be there, but the real me comes out on the pages of my poems. Maybe that is why I promised to let her see them, because she might understand what is there, me.¡± She tucked those thoughts away for later digestion. A title for a new poem even jumped into her head ¡°All alone in the Crowd¡± Soon images of that art room swam in her head. She had recognized the Lady of Shallot right away as she had read the poem a number of times, and the Ancient of Days, which was really wasn¡¯t about God, but a work based off of one of the god like beings thought up by the poet Samuel Taylor Coolidge. She loved poetry. The rhythm of the rhyme and meter, the cadence was like a heartbeat. It was where her heart beat was, in time with the words. She devoured words and their meanings like they were choice foods. The right word, with the right meaning, always made the most powerful poems. ¡°Since this is the first time for all of you at St Pious, I¡¯d like to welcome you all to our school family and to say if you need any help with anything don¡¯t hesitate to stop by my desk.¡± A few minutes after he finished the Bell rang for the first class. Anne gathered her things and stood up from her desk. Brittney smiled at her. ¡°Do you want to walk to reading with me?¡± Anne smiled back. ¡°Definitely, thank you Brittney.¡± They left the room and looked both ways. ¡°Which way do we go? Said Anne nervously. Britney smiled and pulled out her phone and clicked one of the apps. After a few moments she smiled and turned her phone towards Anne. Anne saw a layout of the hallway and a line directing her to the right and three doors down on the right. ¡°They have an app?¡± Anne said feeling like she should have known that. Brittney smiled. ¡°Yep, here, let me see your phone.¡± Anne opened her phone and clicked on the app store then handed it to Brittney. She took the phone and tapped on the keypad. A minute later she handed the phone back. There was a new app on her phone that had the St. Pious the X school symbol on it. She clicked it and it asked her to enter her information. She took a few moments to do so and when she was done all her class schedule and other information appeared on the screen. ¡°Thank you Brittney.¡± She said feeling a bit better about getting around. Brittney smiled and turned to head down the hall. Anne moved to catch up to her. When they got to Mr Bernard¡¯s room a boy their age was running out of it. ¡°Oh hey Brittney.¡± He said a bit faster than Anne thought was normal. Brittney smiled and waved. ¡°Hey Bradly.¡± She motioned to Anne. ¡°This is Anne. Anne meet Bradly Lockman.¡± ¡°Totally cool to meet you Anne, got to run, Mr Bernard helped me get my app downloaded but now I¡¯m late for Math. See ya later.¡± The words tumbled out of his mouth as he ran down the hall. Anne watched him go. The torrent of words had made her uncomfortable at first because she was so used to an ordered flow, but she noticed a meter to his words and they were all correct, just fast. Something about this made him stick in her head and this was new as she hadn¡¯t ever thought much about any boy, except trying to keep her Brother from despairing. Brittney walking past her brought her out of these thoughts and they receded. She followed Brittney and paused at the open seat next to her. ¡°Is it okay to join you here too?¡± Anne asked in an unsure voice. Brittney nodded her head. ¡°Totally. You''re okay Anne. You can sit with me in classes throughout the day if you want.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Thank you Brittney, you''re totally awesome. I never really make friends this easily.¡± She said as she put her things down and sat in the seat. Brittney looked at her and nodded. ¡°I make friends real easy, but I don¡¯t make good ones easily at all. So what kind of music do you like?¡± Anne turned and looked at her. ¡°Classical Orchestra music.¡± Anne said, waiting for the usual laughter that followed when she said that. Brittney didn¡¯t laugh though, she just sat there with her mouth slightly open. ¡°Who¡­who do you like.¡± Anne¡¯s mouth dropped open slightly too. ¡°¡­.um¡­Bach, Choppan, and well, my brother is a Star Wars fan, so definitely John Williams.¡± Brittney smiled at the last part. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to find someone your age around here that even knows who Bach is, let alone could tell you about any of his work?¡± Brittney said and then laughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty sure you do know. I can¡¯t believe we have so much in common.¡± She said in a soft voice. Anne nodded her head. ¡°I know, it¡¯s crazy, what School did you go to last year?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, last year I spent the spring Semester at Endless Mountain. Before that I was going to a private School in England. My father had extended business there and so I did 4th and part of 5th grade in England.¡± Anne¡¯s mouth dropped open, then she shut it quickly. ¡°Wait, so you got to go to England? No way! Did you get to stand in a crowd and see the Queen¡¯s car pass by, or Prince William¡¯s?¡± She said excitedly. Brittney sighed, but then smiled. ¡°Actually, I got to meet the Queen and Prince William and Princess Katherine and, well, everyone. My Father got invited to a state dinner and was able to take my mom and brother too.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Said Anne emphatically. Brittney smiled, having been here at this point in the twenty questions to know what comes next. ¡°Are you still wanting to know the real me, or the me who met the Queen?¡± Anne smiled and shook her head. ¡°I want to know you Brittney, the you that had to figure out a way to do well at a school that was in a different country.¡± Brittney stared at her. Looking intently at her as if trying to read her mind. ¡°You mean that don¡¯t you?¡± Anne nodded. ¡°Yep, remember, I know what it is like to be alone in a crowd.¡± Brittney was about to say more but Mr Bernard spoke just then. ¡°Okay class, let¡¯s settle down and take a look at the first book we will be looking at this semester. ¡°It¡¯s called the Boy who fell from the sky?¡± He said holding up a book. Soon it was lunch time. When they got to the Cafeteria. Anne went to the left as she saw Keri and Olivia placing their bags at the farthest table to the left. Brittney went the other way to the right where she saw the kids from the A Tables putting their bags at a table just next to the normal one. Both Anne and Brittney stopped as they realized the other wasn¡¯t following them. ¡°I need to¡­¡± said Brittney as she motioned toward the A table area. ¡°My Brother and his friends¡­.¡± Anne said as at the same time she motioned toward Keri and Olivia. A strange look crossed both their faces as it began to sink in that they were actually in two separate social circles. Brittney seems to be waging a war with herself, finally she shook her head and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the next class after lunch.¡± Anne swallowed hard, really fearing that this was the end of what she thought could have been a great friendship, but hanging onto the fact the she wanted to talk about it, Anne nodded and said. ¡°Okay, Brittney, I¡¯ll see you then.¡± Brittney smiled and nodded, then turned and headed towards the A table. Anne sighed and moved over toward Keri and Olivia. When she got there Keri looked at her with her eyebrows raised. ¡°Hey Anne.¡± She said. ¡° Do you know who that was that you walked into the Caf with?¡± Anne nooded. ¡°I know, but¡­well, she is more than her Father''s money.¡± She said simply. Keri looked shocked, Olivia looked confused, but Anne merely set her bag down and pulled out her phone. Keri placed her hand on Anne¡¯s. Anne looked up and saw her smiling at her. ¡°That was a really not normal thing to say, I like it.¡± She said and then turned to Olivia and leaned into whisper to her. After a few moments Olivia¡¯s confusion seemed to fade away and she smiled at Anne and gave her a thumbs up. Anne had grown to really like Keri. There was such a deep intellectual mind in her, and a heart that ran much deeper. She still couldn¡¯t quite read Olivia. There was something different in her that Anne hadn¡¯t been able to sort out yet. Olivia seemed to have a confidence that no one else in their little group had, although she had been starting to see in in Jaius and Ali too. It¡¯s like they all had something that she and the others did not have. At this moment she noticed that Keri had a new sweater on that she didn¡¯t have on this morning. ¡°That is such a pretty sweater Keri. Where did you get it?¡± Keri smiled at the compliment and then looked down at the Marron fabric. She told Anne the story of what had happened and how she got it. Anne began to tear up. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Keri, Jaius could totally beat them up if you want.¡± Keri raised her eyebrow, as did Olivia. ¡°Jaius?¡± They both spoke at the same time. Which made them smile. ¡°Yep.¡± Anne told them about what happened between Jaius and the two older boys after they left the classroom. As if thinking about them had brought them into the room, Jaius, Ali, along with Jim and Trudi all came and sat down and waved at everyone. Anne greeted everyone. Jaius gave her a high five which she slapped his hand. Ali came over and gave her a hug. Anne noticed in that moment how much of herself Ali throws into, well, everything. It was like all of who she was was going into that hug. Anne hugged her back, and then Ali squatted down and looked at her. ¡°How was your first morning at the Dungeon?¡± She said with a smile. Anne smiled. ¡°It was really good Ali. Mrs Shaffer¡¯s room is even cooler than you described. I think I may have also made a really good friend, who might have to be a secret friend, but that is pretty good for a first morning.¡± Ali seemed to get confused when Anne mentioned a secret friend. So Anne looked over at the A table area at where Brittney was sitting talking to a girl with long brown hair that was pulled back into a ponytail. She had the same sweater as Brittney did, in fact, all the girls over there had one. The familiar way the girl was talking with Brittney made her think that maybe that was this Megan she mentioned. Alianna followed her eyes and then turned back to Anne, sympathy clear on her face. ¡°That is not an easy road Anne, but I definitely understand. Be careful though, that game that they play can leave your heart in pieces.¡± Anne nodded. ¡°Thank you Ali, I¡¯ll remember to be careful. Do you know anything about Brittney Shafer?¡± Alianna looked at the girl with blond hair with pink coloring at the ends of her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know her except that her dad is the richest man in this area. I do know who she is talking with, however¡­¡±. Alianna just stopped talking, her eyes seemed locked on the girl with long brown hair. After about thirty seconds, Anne was about to ask her if she was okay when she just shook her head and finished her sentence. ¡°Her name is Megan Trendale. She¡¯s¡­Ali¡­the sister of this year''s Queen.¡± Anne caught the pause and change Ali made, but knew a little bit about the situation so she didn¡¯t ask about it. ¡°What is Megan like? Is she nice?¡± Ali looked at the girl with long brown hair in a ponytail and sighed. ¡°She was always nice and sweet, and always ready to help out. She gets emotional and excited quickly though.¡± Anne looked at Alianna and smiled. ¡°Thanks Ali. I¡¯ll see what happens next period.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be praying for you Anne.¡± Said Alianna as she stood up and sat down. Soon a big event began to transpire. Some of the girls from the A table went out of the Cafeteria, Megan was one of them. One girl remained behind at the main table. She had long chestnut colored hair also pulled back in a ponytail. ¡°I guess ponytails are in this year.¡± She thought as she pulled her dark hair forward. ¡°By the time I grow this out long enough it will be out of style.¡± She thought ruefully. Anne had never been much of one to worry about style, but then her eyes fell on Bradley Lockman and a thought crossed her mind. ¡°I wonder if he likes ponytails.¡± She shook her head as if some foreign object had just landed in it. When she looked up again the girls who had left the Cafateria came back in escorting other students who looked like Juniors and Seniors. Keri leaned in and told them what was happening. That it was the High School Queen and her court who had come down to talk with the Middle School Queen. She pointed out the Queen, a girl named Jennifer, and her Heir, a girl named Julie, who was also Jim¡¯s sister. Before Anne could really take the scene in, Jennifer and Julie disengaged from the procession and headed right for them. Jennifer went right up to Keri and hugged her. Julie came over to them and hugged Jim and the Olivia and then Alianna. She knelt down and talked with her. Anne looked at Jaius who merely shrugged. Julie then got up and squeezed Jaius¡¯s shoulder and he introduced her to Anne. ¡°Hi Anne, I¡¯m Julie Kurtz.¡± ¡°Hi Julie, so good to meet you.¡± ¡°Definitely good to meet you too Anne. You three should join us for youth group at our Church.¡± She said, indicating Alianna, Jaius and her. They all looked at eachother and nodded. ¡°We were thinking of coming on Wednesday.¡± Said Jaius. ¡°Awesome!¡± Said Julie. She then moved over to stand next to Jennifer. Jennifer then invited them all to a Bible study here at the school. Everyone around her asked for a ride from one of the seniors. Anne had never read the Bible, let alone study it, but she also didn¡¯t want to be left out. So she raised her hand too. Jaius looked at her and then a big smile came to his face. The fantastical story that he told her about where he and Ali had been for four months crossed her mind. He had seen the Garden of Eden and Jesus and has tried to talk a lot about him to Sis and her. Maybe she could find some understanding at this Bible study. Her thoughts were disturbed by one of the Girls from the A table who had red hair proclaiming loudly that everyone should stand for the High School Queen and her court. Everyone in the cafeteria stood up, even at Anne¡¯s table, so Anne joined them. In walked the group of girls from the A table along with Jennifer, Julie, a very tall blond haired girl and a tall boy who looked like a senior. Anne noticed for the first time that Jennifer, Julie and the tall blond girl all wore bandannas on their heads covering their hair. When the pomp and circumstance needed they had all sat at the normal A table and they began talking, then what looked like praying, then talking again. Anne shook her head wondering at how devout everyone was at this School, she felt a bit lacking. Soon the group from the High School got up and left, escorted by the four girls that had remained at the normal A table. Once the procession left the Cafeteria the normal chatter around the room began. Phones either stopped recording or came out and a flurry of texts were being sent also. Anne looked at the rest of the group Olivia still looked confused, Jim looked at Keri and Trudi. Trudi¡¯s mouth was hanging open in shock and and shook her head. Keri was busy dabbing at her eyes. ¡°Keri, are you okay?¡± Said Alianna. Keri smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Yep, just can¡¯t believe the gift that Jennifer just gave us.¡± Jim nodded and so did Trudi, everyone else looked confused at this. Keri looked at Alianna. ¡°Just by coming over here, let alone hugging us, Jennifer and Julie just let the whole middle school know that we are their friends. They basically sent a message to everyone here that if they mess with us, they mess with their friends. Alison and her table are going to have a lot harder time targeting us. They did a great job hiding it, but I could tell that Alison had no idea that that was going to happen.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°Wow, Jennifer and Julie are both so great, especially after what happened this morning.¡± Alianna looked at her. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What happened?¡± She said looking with concern at Keri as her cheeks got red and she shrank into her seat. Olivia told them all what happened and Anne¡¯s heart broke for Keri. ¡°I hope Brittney didn¡¯t have anything to do with that.¡± She thought to herself already determined that she couldn¡¯t be friends with her if she did. She remembered the glimpse of the real Brittney though. The girl who loved classical music and horses and who had opened up to her so easily, that image just didn¡¯t connect with someone who would be behind such a mean stunt. The others helped her get to her next class. It was religion. She saw Brittney who smiled at her and nodded to the open seat next to her. Anne smiled, and sat down. ¡°Hey.¡± Anne said softly. ¡°Hey¡±. Said Brittney. Brittney turned to her and Anne turned also. ¡°I¡­I know lunch was akward, I guess I didn¡¯t put two and two together. I saw you sitting with Jaius and Alianna. McFarland, your Jaius¡¯s sister.¡± Brittney looked at her, and Anne could see the sincerity in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really glad that they found them and they¡¯re back. My brother Trent is like the closest person in my family to me and I kept trying to imagine what it would be like if he disappeared over the summer as I read the news reports. The news said that Jaius had two sisters, I kept trying to put myself in your shoes, and it terrified me. I¡¯m so sorry for what you went through Anne.¡± Anne was floored. Of all the things she thought might come up, or what she wanted to come up, Brittney consoling her and trying to commiserate with her over what she went through this past summer was not even on her radar. Thinking of all the emotions she went through this summer brought them out. Brittney was out of her seat in a flash and knelt down next to Anne, turned her away from the rest of the class and let positioned herself so she was blocking the rest of the class from seeing her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anne for bringing it up, please forgive me.¡± Anne had buried her face in her hands. She hadn¡¯t cried like this since Jaius got home, but she also had not apparently dealt with the trauma she went through this summer, it wasn¡¯t just Jaius she almost lost. She looked up at Brittney with tear streaked face and red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brittney for losing it like this. I guess I still haven¡¯t dealt with everything that happened this summer. It wasn¡¯t just Jaius I almost lost, I almost lost my older Sister. She tried to hurt herself. I¡­I was the one that found her.¡± Brittney looked at her with such sorrow and empathy. She gave her a hug. ¡°Wow, Anne, I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that. Look,I¡¯m going riding this Saturday morning, if you want to join me I¡¯ll pick you up and we can go? I¡¯ve found ridding Ulysses to be the best therapy ever.¡± Anne smiled and nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯d like that. I¡¯ll make sure with my mom and dad tonight and text you.¡± Anne opened her mouth to say more but stopped, unsure of how to lead into her question. ¡°What is it?¡± Anne took a deep breath and just waded in. ¡°You said lunch was Akward, I understood what you meant. Kinda like we¡¯re on two separate sides of a chasm, but I also understand why, and I¡¯m okay with that, even if we are secret friends, I still want to be your friend. I needed to ask you one question though.¡± ¡°Anything.¡± Brittney said. ¡°The ambush that happened to Keri Bellows and Olivia Parker this morning in the hall, with the kids in Masks, did¡­¡±. She took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°Did you know about it?¡± Brittney looked confused for a moment but then shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it or have any part in it. I don¡¯t know what took place, or who did it. I know it¡¯s open season on Keri and anyone associated with her, but I haven¡¯t been part of it. From what little I know of the game right now though, what Queen Jennifer and Heir Julie did at lunch is going to make it very hard to do anything to them or anyone with them.¡± Anne nodded and sighed with relief. ¡°Anne, I promise, I¡¯ll do everything I can to try to keep them safe.¡± Anne smiled . ¡°Thanks Brittney. Just then a very aged priest walked into the room. ¡°Attention class, let¡¯s get all eyes up front here and let¡¯s begin. I¡¯m Father Max¡±. Brittney got up, Smiled at Anne and then moved back into her seat. Her phone buzzed when she sat down. She opened it and read what Anne texted her. ¡°Thank you for being a friend to me today when I needed it.¡± Brittney smiled, hearted her text and replied. ¡°Thank you for wanting to get to know me, and not my money.¡± Anne hearted it back, and then they both put their phones away and listened as Father Max began telling them about the first Pope, the apostle Peter. Both girls felt a little less alone in the crowd as when they got to school this morning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Jim gave Jaius a salute and then walked arm and arm with Trudi up to Mrs Carson¡¯s home room. Outside he was all cool, inside a war raged. He liked Jaius. With the movie quotes Julie had made him learn to be good at the game, him and Jaius had hit it off. Plus¡¯s, Jaius seemed to be all of a sudden good at sports. It would be a great friendship, except for Alianna. He had hoped beyond hope that the day he had visited her in the Hospital had gone differently. It had gone better then he had feared it would, but when she had indicated that if that terrible day in the cafeteria hadn¡¯t happened there would have been hope for them, he had lost a lot of hope, because that day did happen, and he had wrecked her heart and then she disappeared with Jaius and even though they couldn¡¯t remember where they were, there was a serious deep connection there. Jim had become pretty sure that Jaius was aware there was something with Alianna and him also, but to Jim¡¯s surprise Jaius didn¡¯t shun Jim, instead he made every effort to connect with him. It still tore at him. On one hand he was very grateful that they were both back and that Keri was alive, but being that close to her with how he felt about her was really hard. ¡°You okay?¡± Trudi asked him as they were climbing the steps to the main level. Jim looked up at her, the cool mask fading. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Only to me.¡± He shook his head. Trudi had always had this crazy way of being able to read people. ¡°Just a little war going on in my heart.¡± ¡°Alianna?¡± Jim stopped. ¡°Oh no, is that that obvious too?¡± Trudi laughed. ¡°No, I just saw you sneak into her hospital room two weeks ago and figured there was more going on than wanting to wish her well. Does she know how you feel?¡± Jim nodded sullenly. ¡°Yeah, I let it all out on the table in the hospital room, but it pretty much stayed there. Some of the things she said seemed to indicate there were still crusty feelings for me, but I think I broke a large part of her heart last spring. Not sure if I can ever build it back up.¡± Trudi got a sad look on her face. ¡°Keri and I really feel terrible about that Jim. We¡¯re sorry for lying to you about her.¡± He placed his hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay Tru, it wasn¡¯t either of you. That one was all me. Something was telling me, deep inside, that the girl that I thought was Emily, really was Alianna, but I ignored it. It¡¯s just hard, cause at times I can be hanging out with all of you and feel trapped and alone by thoughts of her.¡± He let the rest just hang there. Trudi looked at him. ¡°Just keep showing her the you that lies behind the mask of the game Jim. You also have to get to a place where you are okay if it does turn out to be her and Jaius, or her and someone else. We got five more years till graduation, a lot can happen in that time.¡± Jim nodded and looked up at her. ¡°Thanks Tru, you''re the second person that said that to me. Olivia told me something similar in Mrs Shaffer¡¯s room earlier.¡± Trudi nodded. ¡°She has got some mad skills in advice and wisdom. I was talking to her that day by the creek last week. I was sharing how alone I felt sometimes because all people see when they see me is my weight or my face or my hair, but she looked at me and said. ¡°Trudi, there can be springs of life giving water coming from inside you. She looked like she was going to say more, but then stopped. I¡¯d never heard anyone talk like that before. ¡± Jim nodded. ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s pretty good on the piano too. She told me she writes songs also, which is crazy. I always gotta give a lot of credit to people who can write the songs. I can play them, just never had the knack to write them.¡± ¡°Well, you play the songs really well, maybe you two should team up.¡± Said Trudi. Jim caught the subtle, deeper, tone when she said team up. ¡°That will be enough of that matchmaker. I got to deal with this mess in my head with Ali first, or else I won¡¯t be good to anyone else.¡± Trudi shrugged. ¡°It might help and not hurt Jim. If you get so fixated on this, that could end a lot worse, then trying to get to know someone new. I mean honestly Jim you basically only got to know Ali for a day before she disappeared, just trying to help you put the mess you got going on in your head in a better place.¡± Jim opened his mouth as if to argue with her, but then closed it as the simple rationality of what Trudi just said hit him. ¡°There ya go, messing up my wallowing again.¡± He said with a grin. She laughed. ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for.¡± He laughed to. ¡°I want to get mad at you Tru, cause I feel better now and I was enjoying wallowing.¡± He said laughing. They reached the main floor and opened the doors into a mass of moving bodies, some going one way and the rest the other. They moved their way in and seemingly out of nowhere these two masked faces appeared. the masks were white with slanted black eyes and a thin mustache and smiling. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come back Godzilla, you and your sister aren¡¯t welcome here.¡± Came a girls voice from behind one mask. ¡°Yeah, you got a lot of guts showing your face with Godzilla here traitor, you were warned, now you''re gonna get what they get¡±. They both quickly turned with their cameras out, took selfies with Jim and Trudi behind them. In the camera Jim could already see the tears forming in Trudi¡¯s eyes. Jim reached out for the boy but he was quick and dodged Jim and grabbed the girls hand and they ran off ducking their heads, and Jim wasn¡¯t able to see where they went. Trudi had tears coming down her face. He took her by the arm again. ¡°You okay?¡± He said. She nodded and pulled out a tissue and wiped her eyes. ¡°Yeah, it''s just been a while since that has happened. I¡¯d forgotten how much it can hurt.¡± He nodded. ¡°This is different though, usually they don¡¯t hide their faces.¡± ¡°Yeah that was weird and kinda scary. What do you think they will do with that selfie?¡± ¡°Not sure, but pretty sure it¡¯s being sent to Jake right now.¡± Trudi sighed and nodded. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m preparing to see Godzilla with my head on it.¡± He squeezed her arm. They got to Mrs Carson¡¯s room and went in. Some people looked up at them, Mandy and Tiffany in particular, gave them disapproving looks. They sat in the front row right corner and put their bags in the two seats behind them for Jaius and Ali. Jim then went over and told Ms Carson that Jaius and Ali would be a little late. Trudi sat there by herself for a few moments and considered how everything had turned one-eighty in her and Keri¡¯s life. A year ago she was sitting over there with Mandy and Tiffany laughing and commenting about Alianna. Now, just twelve months later, she was saving a seat for her. She had always been in Keri¡¯s shadow, but she never became bitter about that. She wasn¡¯t able to change what she looked like due to a condition she had, and so she never faulted her sister for how pretty and popular she was, but it still stung when the other kids made fun of her. It had also been a very lonely year. Even though she had been Second at the Table, which usually denotes the second most popular girl in middle school, she only held the position because she was Keri¡¯s sister, and everyone knew it, and so even though she sat at the table, she felt like she was eating alone. Keri had always given her a lot of attention, but this past year she was so focused on protecting her that Trudi hardly saw her. Now though when she hung out with Alianna and the others, they actually talked to her. Especially Olivia. They had talked a lot over the past two weeks and it had actually made Trudi very nervous at times. She never really had good friends outside her sister and so was afraid she would say or do something to mess it up. Mrs Carson began taking role, and then the announcements, and then the door opened and in stepped Ali and Jaius. Ali smiled at her and waved and Trudi smiled and waved back. Jaius exchanged this salute they had been greeting and leaving each other with, Jim only nodded, a large part of his brain trying to keep his cool as he saw Ali walk in. Mrs Carson welcomed them and said how glad she was that they were back with the class. They sat down and Mrs Carson finished the announcements. On the deep down, inside of himself, Jim tensed and got even more nervous when Ali sat down catty-corner to him. Years of training for the game by his sister had given him the skills and techniques to keep his true feelings hidden, but deep inside he was a mess whenever she was around. That was his lonely place, where the real Jim hid behind all the strategies and techniques he had learned. He could be surrounded by so called friends and not one of them had ever really met him. The Jim who loved the poetry of the lyrics of songs more then the music. The Jim who really liked T.V. and movies. The Jim, who really liked math, a lot. He had heard that musical notation was very mathematical, and he knew he could learn to read music, but he had never had time to learn it. Julie had told him he didn¡¯t need to, because he could play by ear, but he had always wanted to learn. This was the Jim that sat behind the walls of the cool Jim, that no one ever saw, the one he wished Ali would see, but at the same time scared to let her because he was pretty sure she liked the cool Jim better. Trudi¡¯s heart really went out to Jim. She couldn¡¯t imagine all the different hurts he was going through, but she knew she had to keep pressing him out of that locked room in his head that was covered with pictures of Alianna. There was so much life ahead of him, she couldn¡¯t let him stay locked in that room staring at pictures that he wasn¡¯t even really sure were her. Through out the day Trudi watched as each teacher recognized Ali and Jaius and she notes that as the day went on the more eyes began to roll as each teacher said their names and acknowledged them. She hoped they weren¡¯t seeing the eye rolls but in the later classes she could see a little more red in Ali¡¯s cheeks then she had before. She thought they deserved the accolade. They had done more for Trudi and Keri than anyone save their parents. She did feel a sting of Jealousy though. No one had ever recognized her or called her up to the front no matter how well she did in the class she was always overlooked , like she wasn¡¯t even there. When they all met in the art room later on that day. Ali looked really frazzled. But before she could say what it was a terrible video of Keri throwing up appeared on her tic toc. Then once they had helped her regain herself their phones busszed with the pic of the two kids in the Vendeta masks with Jim and Trudi behind them except Trudi looked like Godzillla and Jim had a wooden sign around his neck that said Traitor. Keri wrapped her arms around her sister and so did Ali and Olivia and Anne and they all said encouraging words to her. Trudi felt her heart soften. She¡¯d never had any actual friends , and definitely none who would help her and encourage her. ¡°Thanks.¡± She said through tears and a voice deepened by emotion. Jaius went over to Jim who was just staring at his phone. ¡°You okay?¡± Jim took a moment to realize someone wa stalking to him. He looked up at Jaius with an unreadable expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, this hasn¡¯t ever happened to me that I can remember. How, how did you live through it?¡± Jaius shook his head and looked at him. ¡°I ran away to movies to escape the pain. I wouldn¡¯t recommend it, it¡¯s a stairway to nowhere. It numbs the pain for a minute but then it all comes flooding back.¡± Jim opened his mouth and then stopped and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I guess running from it is not a stairway to heaven.¡± Jaius grinned. ¡°Now that reference I know.¡± They both laughed a little. Julie looked up from her Bible as the front door opened. Jim walked in and she smiled and waved at him. He waved back and slightly smiled and went up to his room. Julie sighed, said a quick prayer and set her Bible down and went up the stairs after him. As she approached his room she expected to hear his guitar but when she opened the cracked door she saw him at his desk opening a text book. ¡°You okay?¡± She said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve known you all your life Jim and you¡¯ve never done your work this early.¡± She looked up at her a grinned alittle which let her know he wasn¡¯t as bad off as she may have thought. ¡°We¡¯re meeting at Jaius¡¯s tonight to work on this idea for a olay that he had. It was actually pretty cool, he¡¯s calling it a Play on Words, using quotes from every form of media to make the script.¡± Julie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, that does sound cool.¡± She took a deep breath and let it out. She moved in, sat down next to him and looked at him. ¡°I know you are battling a lot of stuff on your own, Jim and it feels like you''re fighting a battle all by yourself even though there are people all around you, none are helping you. Like you''re completely alone in a crowd, but I want to help you at least a little with one of the areas you''re fighting.¡± He studied her for a moment wondering how she knew him so well even though they had been distant for years. As if she was reading his mind she sat back and looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your sister silly, I may not have shown that I was watching you all these years, but I was.¡± She let that hang in the air for a minute. ¡°Anyway, I am gonna be talking with Alianna this Saturday and I wanted to know where your feelings were before I did. If you still like her as much as you did over the summer I can try to ferret out how she feels , maybe even help her see the real you, maybe help you out in that way. If you don¡¯t like her still then, I don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Fear came across his face. ¡°Wow, Jules, hold on. Don¡¯t be going all Yenta the matchmaker on me, it¡¯s complicated enough without you you doing a love potion number 9 on her.¡± The terminology for the game assailed her as she had not been expecting it and a part of her almost slipped back into her old Queen mode, but she was able to push it back. ¡°I¡¯m not Jim, I am just going to talk to her and see where she is, what she feels, I just wanted to know if you still liked her.¡± Jim closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them and looked at her. ¡°I do stil like her, a lot. She¡¯s in my head and I can¡¯t get her out. But it¡¯s the girl from last spring that grabbed my heart, and now that she¡¯s back, I¡¯m not sure if she is the same girl anymore, which would be worse because the. My mind would be obsessing over someone who isn¡¯t there anymore and I feel like that would be worse than never being with her. She¡¯s changed Jules. Her and Jaius act like two people who have been stranded on a deserted Island somewhere and grew close by relying on eachother. Everyone keeps telling me to just show her the Jim on the inside, the one no one sees, which sounds good and wise except, if they really were trapped somewhere together then I have nothing to compete with that. I told her thank you today when she tried to protect Trudi, and I saw the little flutter of her eyelid, I know what that means and I wish I hadn¡¯t seen it, but it did. So a part of her still likes me but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the same illusion of a person trapped in her head that she likes and not me, and it¡¯s probably the same way for me, I just can¡¯t get rid of it.¡± Sympathy flodded Julie¡¯s face. ¡°Bro, you know I¡¯ve been here before, I told you about many boys that I had the same problem with, and what did I teach you about how to get out of this trap?¡± She said looking at him. He sighed, ¡°find someone else to go after to get the Other person out of your head for a while and maybe make them jealous, but who?¡± ¡°The winter formal is coming up, did anyone ask you?¡± ¡°I told Keri I would go with her this year.¡± Julie¡¯s eyebrow went up. ¡°Who knows Jim I mean you and Keri have been friends almost your whole life, maybe there is something there?¡± Jim looked at her oddly. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Keri?¡± Julie¡¯s face fell somewhat. ¡°I regret saying that Jim. Deep down I never didn¡¯t like Keri, I was just Jealous of her. Her drive, her brain, I felt like she was a threat to me even though there were a number of years between us. Anyway, ever since Jesus got a hold of me, I don¡¯t hate her anymore.¡± Jim¡¯s face scrunched up with confusion again when she said that, but he let it go. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be going with Keri, and J will be going with Ali, and who knows maybe just that will work her out of my head.¡± Julie smiled and nodded, but didn¡¯t show the doubts that were cropping up about this plan. Trudi lay in her bed that night thinking over the day and what had happened. It had been hard to endure those slights after not having it done to her for a while, but she¡¯d rather have the new friends and relationships that she had gained then to have the lack of being made fun of. Thinking of the things those kids had said and done did however open up the old wound, the one that bled all the time, even when she was around people, but they couldn¡¯t see it. Even though she had friends now, and her sister is still with her, they are all still prettier then she was. Keri, Ali, Olivia all outshone her, and it hurt, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it and it was a room filled with pain in her head that she kept tightly locked because she loved them all and would never want the to see this. In moments like this, when it was just her, she unlocked that door and let out some of the flames so that they didn¡¯t burst out at the wrong time. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be pretty too!¡± Billy Poke lay on his bed and stared around the room at all the pictures of her. That moment this morning when she came around the corner of his bus seat and drew him out from being alone in that crowded bus coursed through his brain. He lay there dreaming of the day that they would both stand safe and alone in the middle of that crowd. Chapter 5: Ali(s) ¡°That was it, it was that moment when I realized that I could never hold on to this hatred I had for her. No matter how bad the betrayal, it was no worse then the one I had committed, and I was forgiven. How could I not forgive her? I thought I had prepared my heart to be stone, but in that moment, it turned to flesh. God¡¯s ways truly are way above our ways. That day so perfectly laid the foundation for what is happening today. Thank you God.¡± -Alianna¡¯s diary July, 17th ¡°Ali¡­¡±. Was all Alison said, but it was enough. A tear ran down Alianna¡¯s cheek and almost at the same time one leaked out of Alison¡¯s eye, as if all of everything they were feeling was collected in those single tears. Alianna closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them. ¡°Ali¡­I¡±. Her mind froze. She wanted to rage at her, yell, scream, let all of her hurt out on her, but she remembered what almost happened with Clara and how much God had forgiven her of and the battle between the two locked up her brain. Alison seemed to be facing a similar frozen brain. She tried to say something a couple of times, but nothing came out. Finally something made it out of her mouth. ¡°Ali¡­I¡­I am very glad that your safe.¡± Alianna let out a breath she hadn¡¯t known she was holding and took a step forward. ¡°Thanks. I¡­I saw you at the hospital, I wanted to say something but there were so many people between us.¡± Alianna said. It wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say, but all that she could get out. ¡°It¡¯s probably better that there were, I was a mess that night and not sure what would have happened if we had met like this then.¡± ¡°Why¡­why were you a mess?¡± Alianna said, pressing forward into what she hoped was an opening. Alison looked at her for a long moment and then it was her turn to close her eyes and take a breath. ¡°I¡­I had to know that it was true, that you were alive, that you weren¡¯t gone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Said Alianna, as she took a step closer. Alison¡¯s lip began to tremble, and she turned her head away from her. ¡°I¡­I never wanted you gone, I¡­I¡­At that time, at the end of sixth grade, I couldn¡¯t stand up to the pressure from my mom. Keri¡¯s mom had told my mom that Keri wanted me to join the team and then she asked me to join the table and suddenly there was all this pressure coming to me from my mom.¡± There was something in her eyes when she mentioned the pressure from her mom that caught Alianna¡¯s attention. She saw there a deep fear and even deeper pain. A chilling void, ¡°¡­a closet. Oh Ali.¡± ¡°By the time my skin was thick enough to maybe stand up, I¡­ well, I¡¯m too far in now to get out.¡± Alianna shook her head. ¡°No your not Ali, you can come back, leave the table, leave this awful game and come back¡­.I forgive you Ali.¡± Alianna said with her voice braking, full of emotion and sincerity and her hand outstretched. Alison¡¯s mouth dropped open and her hand began to open and move forward, butthen stopped and she shook her head. ¡°You may forgive me, but Mon and Dad¡± she paused and took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°Your Mom and Dad most definitely do not, they do not forgive me, and I cannot blame them, and even if they did I couldn¡¯t leave, you don¡¯t just leave this game Ali, you don¡¯t just leave the table. Meg is involved deeply with it now also and next year she will be Queen. If I leave, she¡¯ll be exiled, and worse, I can¡¯t do that to her. I¡¯m sorry Ali, for everything I¡¯ve done to you, but¡­ but I can¡¯t leave.¡± Tears started to freely fall from her eyes and she turned and began to walk away, but before she took a step Alianna reached out and grabbed her hand, and with a strength that startled Alison, Alianna pulled her back around to face her. Then she threw her arms around her and hugged her. Alison froze for a moment, but then she remembered how just inescapably heart warming Alianna¡¯s hugs were. A glimmer of light showed in that void inside her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Ali.¡± She whispered unable to force her voice any decibel higher because of the emotion clogging it. ¡°I forgive you Ali, please come back.¡± The unbelievable weight of this encounter became more than Alison could handle. ¡°I¡­I have to go¡­¡±. She cried and squirmed free from Alianna and ran from the room toward the girls bathroom. The sudden movement caught Alianna off guard and she lost her balance and would have hit the ground hard if two strong hands hadn''t grabbed her. ¡°I got you Ali, I¡¯m here.¡± Jaius¡¯s voice came from behind her. The floodgates of emotions that she had been holding back poured out of her as he sat down and he held her. She buried her face in his shoulder and lost track of what was coming out of her mouth. He took all of it, and didn¡¯t let go, even though she vaguely remembered pounding her fists on his shoulder, he didn¡¯t flinch. Megan watched from the alcove between the two rows of lockers. She had waited just inside the stairwell for Ali to come back. When she was gone far longer than she should have been she went to check on her. When she saw her hugging someone and then saw who it was she ducked into the alcove. She gripped the side of the locker with such force she put a small dent in the wall of the locker. All her pent up anger flooding into her hands as she thought about Alianna trying to weasel her way back into their lives, trying to replace her as Ali¡¯s sister again, She then saw Ali tear away from that hug and run toward the girls bathroom, her hand over her mouth and tears running down her face. As the door was shutting she ran across the hall from the alcove and snuck through before it shut. She heard ugly crying coming from one of the stalls. She went over and opened the door slowly. She saw Ali kneeling on the floor with her arms against the wall of the stall and her head in her arms and her shoulders shaking. Megan wanted to yell at her, scream her rage at her for even considering letting that impostor back in, but as she stood there listening to her sister¡¯s heart wrenching cries, her love for her sister overwhelmed her hatred of Alianna. She knelt down and gently touched her sisters back. She wrapped her arms around her and after a few moments Alison fell against her. ¡°Meg¡­I¡­help me¡­.¡± Megan closed her eyes and took in a deep breath and then opened them and began to run her hands through her sisters hair. She wanted to sing a lullaby that their mother had sung to them, but her voice made nails scratching across the chalkboard sounds like the Mormon Tabernacle choir. So she just whispered in her ear. ¡°Do you want to build a snowman, want to go out and play¡­?¡± Jaius held her through her anger and her sorrow. Her fist pounding on his shoulder, hurt, she had grown stronger in their journey to the past, but then again so had he. He endured her railings both physical and emotional and just held her and didn¡¯t move. He¡¯d caught the last part of her exchange with Alison. Ali forgiving her, and reaching out, even after all the hurt and betrayal,he was still shocked that she still reached out to her. Jaius also remembered listening to Alison cry all those months ago as he stood trapped in that locker. She cried out and asked Ali to forgive her, and as he remembered that and as he thought about how Alison didn¡¯t immediately reject Alianna, or try to belittle her here and now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to condemn her. Ali had forgiven her and remembering what he had been forgiven of, he found it impossible to despise Alison, even though their table was out to get Keri and everyone associated with her, including him and Ali. Soon, though, he began to sing that song his uncle had taught him, about the precious memories, and within a few minutes she had quieted and looked up at him. ¡°You''re here¡­¡±. Was all she was able to skweek out. ¡°I¡¯ll always be there when you need me.¡± She hugged him back, and then moved away and sat and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m a mess aren¡¯t I?¡± She said, genuinely afraid of what she looked like. ¡°Well, I told you I would never lie to you, so you''re beautiful, but it''s a messy beautiful.¡± He said with a slight smile. Her cheeks reddened, whether from embarrassment or at him saying she was beautiful she couldn¡¯t tell at that moment. ¡°I gotta fix myself at least a little bit before going to class.¡± She said as she started to get up. He was quicker though and jumped to his feet and helped her stand. He picked up her bag and handed her her phone and looked down the hallway towards the girls bathroom. ¡°You will probably want to go to the one on the main floor, I saw Alison run towards this one before I got to you.¡± She looked down the hall towards the bathroom and in the quiet of the empty cafeteria, and with her super hearing still intact, she could hear the muffled cries coming from there. ¡°Thanks.¡± She said. He offered her his arm, and she gladly took it and let herself be led to the Stairwell she had come down when she came to get her phone. Eventually Alison stopped crying. She looked at Megan with large puffy eyes and streaky make up. ¡°Meg, what are you doing here, I¡­.¡± She looked at her sister and saw a swirl of emotion on her face. ¡°How much did you see?¡± ¡°Just you running into the bathroom crying, and so I ran in after you.¡± Megan had gotten quite good at the game. They had both spent last Saturday with Lacy learning tips and strategies, and Megan had become quite good at hiding her emotions and her truths, but Alison had known her her whole life and knew she wasn¡¯t being completely honest, but right now she was too spent to call her on it and so she just let it go. ¡°Thanks.¡± She said in an exhausted voice. ¡°Come on Ali, let¡¯s get you fixed up. We are going to be late for class.¡± Alison nodded and allowed herself to be helped up by Megan. They went to the mirror and set about trying to put her back together. After ten minutes they had accomplished all they could and they hurried out the door and up to the main floor. When they got through the stairwell doors Megan knew Ali had to go to the left and she had to go to the right. Alison turned to her sister and gave her a hug. ¡°Thanks Meg.¡± ¡°Ultra Top Secret Ali.¡± Megan said with and encouraging smile. Alison smiled and squeezed her a bit tighter then let go and waved and hurried off to Grammer, with Sister Patrice. She opened the door and shut it as quietly as she could, but Sister Patrice stopped her introduction to Grammer and looked at the door. ¡°Please do not make a habit of this Ms Trendale.¡± ¡°Yes Sister Patrice, I¡¯m sorry, I had forgotten my bag at the lunch table, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Sister Patrice nodded and motioned to the empty seat that Alice had saved for her. Alice looked concernedly at her and mouthed ¡°You okay?¡± Alison nodded slightly. She caught Keri looking at her. She looked at her for a moment and then compassion seemed to come at Alison from Keri. Almost like she knew what had just happened. ¡°How could she know? She thought as she sat down. She walled off everything that just happened. She had no time to dwell on that meeting with Ali. Maybe tonight she could allow herself the space to do so, right now though she had to make it though Grammer and then the rest of her classes and run her first real Cheer practice right after school. Alianna worked as fast as she could with what she had in her purse. She had just put her hair in a ponytail and focused mainly on her eyes, trying to cover over the makeup that had run and trying to hide their puffiness. Jaius was waiting for her outside the door. She looked over her shoulder at the door. He was always there, at her weakest darkest moments, he was right there. ¡°You¡¯re always right there. How do you do it?¡± She whispered. Then all the uncertainty came flooding in. Jaius occupied such a large part of her heart, had they been trapped in the past for the rest of their lives she was pretty certain how her life would have shaped up. ¡°But what do I do with everything now?¡± She said mournfully. ¡°Here, we would need to wait years to be together, and who knows what would change in those years? Does God even want us together?¡± ¡°I really need to talk to someone.¡± She pulled out her phone and texted Olivia. ¡°Can I meet you in our backyard right after school tonight before Jaius comes over, I really need to talk.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Came the reply. She sighed with relief, but then thought of someone else who had offered her a chance to talk. She texted her mom. ¡°Hi Mom, can I meet with one of the girls from school at the Perking Meter this Saturday morning? Her name is Julie Kurtz and she is a junior at St Pious and goes to our new church.¡± She knew it might take her mom a bit to reply so she put her phone back in her purse and went about finishing her task. A few more minutes and she sighed. ¡°I guess that¡¯s as good as it gets. I hope Sister Bernadette has some mercy on us.¡± She closed her eyes, and folded her hands. ¡°Lord, please give sister Bernadette a soft heart towards us. And also please be with Alison, please free her from this road she feels she is trapped on. In Jesus name I pray amen.¡± Again, there was that sense of His closeness to her, that He heard her. She smiled and headed for the door. She stepped into the hall and there he was leaning against the wall like Ye¡¯Tul used to. Suddenly a wave of memories swept over her and she staggered a bit as the DeJa Vu hit her. He pushed off the wall and moved beside her and steadied her by grabbing her arm. ¡°You okay?¡± He said, genuine concern on his face. She took a breath and shook her head. ¡°Yep, just, well, when I came out of the bathroom I¡­I had a flashback of coming out of my room at the Catha- Dral and Ye¡­¡±. She couldn¡¯t go on. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ali, I get that flood of memories too sometimes. You look better then ever.¡± He said. She smiled but then it faded. ¡°We said we¡¯d never lie to each other.¡± He looked at her with a sincere smile. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± He said and started to walk down the hall. She blushed and smiled and followed after him. ¡°I really need to talk to someone.¡± She said as her mind was a turmoil of confusing and conflicting emotions. Sister Bernadette did have a frown on her face when two tardy students entered her room. Her face softened though when she saw who the students were. ¡°Master McFarland, Ms Oaksen, we are all very thankful to God that you are safe and back with us.¡± Alianna saw Mandy and Tiffany both roll their eyes. She somewhat understood their sentiment, every teacher in each class they had been in today had made the class say welcome back, or made a thing about them in some way. The other kids may be getting a little tired of it. ¡°Please take your seats.¡± She said. ¡°Thank you Sister.¡± Said Jaius. Alianna smiled and nodded and took the open seat in front of Trudi, and Jaius took the desk in front of Jim. Trudi leaned forward and whispered. ¡°You okay?¡± She said softly. Alianna leaned her head back a little and turned to the side. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡­I ran into someone.¡± Trudi laid her hand on her shoulder gently and squeezed. Ali smiled and placed her hand in Trudi¡¯s and squeezed back. The bell rang and they gathered all their books and bags and stood up. They were near the back of the line of kids filling out the door. As they moved up Alianna began to hear snickers and laughter and the words ¡°Brail Face¡± and ¡°Ogre¡±. She¡¯d been on the receiving end of the Tables pranks enough to take a good guess of what was happening and who the target was. She looked at Jaius who was turning to look at her at the same time. Somewhere they had begun to develop the ability of understanding each other without words. He nodded and turned around. ¡°Hey Trudi, Alianna said you liked books as much as she did.¡± Trudi stopped and looked down at him. Alianna smiled and then turned and rushed to the head of the line. A boy was by the door looking at the picture of Shrek¡¯s body with Trudi¡¯s face shopped onto his body. The boy was Jeff O¡¯Mally he was just about to burst out laughing when Alianna moved in front of him and gave him the ice cold stare she had perfected as Hyerss. The laugh died in Jeff¡¯s mouth, and he actually took a step back. Keeping the stare on him she reached back behind her and grabbed the picture and crumpled it up. She then turned not looking at him and walked over and threw it away then moved back to the others. ¡°Ali and I are getting together tonight to write a summary of the play and I wanted to see if you wanted to join us and help us?¡± She heard Jaius say as she got closer. She smiled once she got to them. ¡°Wow, um, yeah, I would love that, thanks Jaius.¡± He nodded and smiled and then turned to look at her. She saw him nod ever so slightly and grin and then picked up her bag and carried it out the door. Jim walked past and turned his head to her and mouthed the words ¡°Thank you.¡± He then kept walking through the door. Her heart betrayed her again and began to flutter. She almost stamped her foot in frustration, but a hand rested on her shoulder. ¡°Thanks Ali for doing that. You didn¡¯t have to risk it, but it really meant a lot that you did.¡± Alianna turned and looked up at Trudi, her smile fading and a sadness touched her face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Trudi, I tried to get there before you saw it, I guess I wasn¡¯t fast enough.¡± Trudi laughed and shook her head. ¡°Not fast enough? You moved so fast I barely saw you move. It¡¯s okay Ali, I saw it before anyone else did, it¡¯s part of the curse of being taller than the other kids. It looked like a kid in the same type of mask that ambushed Keri and Olivia this morning. I really appreciate what you did though. That took a lot of courage.¡± ¡°We got you and Keri¡¯s backs Trudi, you''re our friends now and we love you.¡± Trudi smiled and wiped at her eyes. ¡°Thanks Ali. I still don¡¯t understand how you are just able to accept Keri and I after how horrible we were to you?¡± Alianna looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because I was accepted by someone who I was absolutely horrible to.¡± She said as she turned to head towards the door. ¡°Who?¡± Said Trudi as she hefted her bag on her shoulder. Alianna looked over her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Jesus.¡± With that she was out the door, but this moment didn¡¯t leave Trudi¡¯s head, but just kept spinning in the back of it. They headed all the way back downstairs to the art room and smiled when they saw Keri and Olivia. They all waved to eachother and greeted eachother. When they sat down Alianna could feel Keri¡¯s eyes on her. ¡°You Okay?¡± Keri asked. Alianna cringed, ¡° I can¡¯t talk about it, not yet.¡± She tried to deflect the question but just as she felt she was losing ground, their phones all buzzed, and this terrible video of poor Keri popped up on their screens. Instantly the tables turned and it was Alianna rushing into over to console her new friend. She wrapped her arms around her and hugged her. They spent the next few minutes encouraging her but again she found the lamp turned on by Keri as she pressed her if she was okay. Alianna nodded and told Keri she would stop by her house tonight and talk to her. After that all was settled, Alianna saw Keri walk over to the wall with the Lady of Shalott and watched her just stare at the painting. She saw Jim get up and start to move over to her. ¡°Jim.¡± She whispered. Her stopped and turned. She dug into her purse and pulled out her ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jar¡± and handed it to him with a slight smile. He looked at it and then grinned and nodded when he saw what it was. He then went over and stood next to Keri. Alianna turned back to the others. ¡° So, Jaius, is it okay if Trudi and I come over tonight to work on the play?¡± Aliannna said. Jaius nooded. ¡°Yeah, my mom texted me back and said it was fine.¡± ¡°What play?¡± Said Anne, and bit miffed that she hadn¡¯t heard of this. Jaius smiled and looked at her. ¡°Your a given Anne, since you live at our house, plus all your knowledge of poetry will help.¡± Alianna looked at Olivia. ¡°You can come too Olivia, with your help we could add in song lyrics.¡± Olivia smiled and blushed. ¡°Okay.¡± Was all she said. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I better get to work if I¡¯m to get all my homework done before school ends.¡± Said Alianna as she smiled at everyone and took out her work. ¡°Me too.¡± Said Jaius. Anne, Trudi, and Olivia nodded also. Alison stood on the sidewalk waiting for the bus to come. She had come out by herself because she needed a few minutes to herself to pull this day together in her head. It had most definitely not gone as she had hoped it would, but she also was determined to not let the waves that were crashing around her diminish her enjoyment of everything that she had worked so hard to achieve. Then something completely unexpected happened. The encounter with Ali after lunch filled her mind and wouldn¡¯t leave, and so she was forced to deal with it. The problem was she couldn¡¯t, it was too massive and the connections ran too deep, too deep into who she was. There was only one place where she had been able to deal with waves of emotions like this, but the only way to make that work is if Ali was willing to sit there with her. It was then that she felt the hand on her shoulder. She turned her head and saw Megan smiling at her. She forced out a smile, which she hoped did not look forced. She also saw Mandy and Tiffany, Alice, Jake, Bradley, Brad and Billy standing there. Earlier she had watched Brittney being picked up in her limousine that had been parked just down the block. Alison had really come to respect her desire not to flaunt the fact that she was rich. They all smiled and waved, and so she took that as a good sign that everything going on inside her head wasn¡¯t playing out on her face. ¡°Hey you.¡± She said warmly to Megan. She then waved back to everyone. ¡°Hey everyone, I hope everyone had a really awesome first day.¡± She allowed years of continuing cheering for a loosing team kick in and cover up her lack of cheer on the inside, she needed to be their cheerleader now and not her own. They all smiled and either voiced or nodded their heads to indicate they had a good day. The bus arrived and they all got on, her and Megan going to the back left, which had seemed to become the Queen¡¯s seat, since it had been Keri¡¯s the year before and the Queen before her had sat here. They all settled into their seats and as the bus pulled away Alison leaned in toward Megan and leaned her head in and rested it on her shoulder. Megan stiffened for a moment but then placed her arm around Alison¡¯s shoulder and then looked over at Mandy with concern in her face. Mandy assessed the situation in a second and immediately pulled out her phone and texted. Tiffany¡¯s phone buzzed and then Mandy hopped over to sit on the edge of Megan¡¯s seat and began to talk to Megan about how she loved what she was doing with her hair. Megan was lost for just a moment but then, when she saw how Mandy had angled herself to block anyone¡¯s view of Alison, she knew that she was protecting her, and so immediately began to play along with Mandy. When Tiffany saw her phone she didn¡¯t need to look at what Mandy was doing. She immediately texted Jake and Brad and told them what to do. They looked at their phones and right away began showing Bradley and Billy videos on their phones to keep them distracted. Tiffany kept texting. Soon Alice and Lottie had left their seats and were strategically distracting the right people to make sure that no one was looking back at Alison¡¯s seat right now. Alison looked up briefly at Mandy who was talking to Megan about makeup. Without skipping a beat in her conversation, Alison saw Mandy glance down, saw her looking at her and winked at her with a little flicker of a smile and then continued talking to Megan as if nothing had happened. Alison looked back down and smiled. She couldn¡¯t believe that in three short months Mandy and her crew had gone from hating her to going out of their way to protect her right now. She didn¡¯t squander their gift. She just rested her head on Megan¡¯s shoulder and began to untangle the mess in her head that had been mixed up by bumping into Ali this morning. She felt Megan squeeze her shoulder, as she continued talking to Mandy. It was such a little gesture, but it stirred something in her that she knew she would need to rectify tonight, she saw in that moment that she needed to connect more with Megan, that maybe she had not been as attentive of a sister to her as she once thought. After school they all piled into the Bellows Escalade and headed home. When Alianna got home she ran inside, hugged her mom, put her bag down and told her mom about meeting Olivia and going to Jaius¡¯s after. Her mom smiled and nooded. ¡°Oh, one more thing Ali. I got your text. I can drop you at the Perking Meeter on Saturday. I talked with Julie last week at Church. She seems like a very nice girl and so it¡¯s okay with me and your Dad.¡± Alianna beamed. ¡°Thank you Mom. You¡¯re the best!¡± She hugged her mom again and then headed out the back door. A chain link fence separated their house from Olivia¡¯s, so they had begun to meet out behind their house where there was an alley where a large pile of grass clippings formed the perfect spot to sit on top of and talk. When she walked through the chain linked gate she saw Olivia already sitting on top of the pile. She smiled and waved at her. Olivia did the same. Alianna climbed upt the pile and sat down next to her friend. ¡°Thank you so much Olivia for meeting me here.¡± ¡°It is definitely okay Ali, what did you need to talk about?¡± Alianna felt her cheeks reddening and smiled shyly. ¡°Boys. I don¡¯t know what to do Olivia. Jaius and I are so close, and we seem to get closer every day. I¡¯ve never felt like this before. He¡¯s¡­He¡¯s right there whenever I need him. I keep thinking of that day in the past when I was as weak as a baby, completely unable to defend myself and there he was as he leapt through that window with his sword drawn and lifted me to safety. He did it again today. I¡­I was about to fall and he caught me. Like, I told him not to follow me to the Calf, but when I needed help, there he was. We relied on eachother so much when we were in the past and now it feels more and more like I can¡¯t remember my life before he was in it¡±. She had been talking so lightly and joyfully as she spoke about Jaius, so much so that Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smile as she talked, but then Alianna¡¯s face became a lot more heavy. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know what to do with this, and then¡­then there is Jim. Jaius has this huge part of my heart, but even though Jim was terrible to me in the spring, there is still this part of my heart that holds on to the crush I had on him. I¡¯m just so confused Olivia.¡± She hung her head. Olivia placed her arm around her shoulder and Alianna leaned in. Olivia placed her other arm around her and leaned in close. ¡°My dear sister¡­¡±. Alianna looked up at her very odd look on her face. ¡°Sister?¡± She said hesitantly. A ton of emotions roiled through her mind, images of Alison and Nisa and all the varied emotion linked to each of those images made tears pour from her eyes. ¡°What do you mean¡­? She said in a tone of emotional, crying, confusion. Olivia was completely confused at first and withdrew from her, some hurt playing on her face, but then slowly her countenance smoothed and softened and some things clicked together in her head. ¡°Oh, Ali, I¡¯m sorry. I meant that we are sisters in Christ. He has adopted us into His family and through that connection we are sisters, but I didn¡¯t think when I said it how multifaceted that word is connected to different people for you, please forgive me.¡± Alianna shook her head and began to lean forward. Olivia caught on to what she needed and reached over and held her. ¡°I miss them both so much, Olivia! It tears my heart in two to know that my dear friend Nisa, who kept me sane during my stay with the Herald, has died many thousands of years ago, and I may never see her again. Then there is, Alison who is alive and here now, but almost as far removed from me as Nisa is.¡± She cried out the hurt of those connections but after a minute or two she stopped and looked up at Olivia. ¡°I do love the fact that you just taught me though, that we are sisters because of what Jesus did for us.¡± She said as she smiled. ¡°I am too Ali. You¡­you have no idea the Joy I felt when I heard Christ had saved you, that I would get to be your sister forever.¡± Alianna¡¯s smile got really big as the reality of what Olivia had just said filtered into her heart. ¡°Oh Olivia, that is such an awesome thing. You''re my sister who I will never lose.¡± Tears began to leak out of Olivia¡¯s eyes also and she swiped at them and said ¡°yep¡± her voice heavy with emotion. Then they both hugged again, but this time laughing together with Joy. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. When they pulled apart Olivia looked at her. ¡°As I was saying before Ali, I hear and understand what your confusion is, but I have no personal advice to give because I¡¯ve never been in a relationship with a boy, and not sure I even ever had a crush.¡± Something seemed to catch as she said that, which made her stop because she wasn¡¯t sure what had caused that catch but shook her head and moved on. ¡°Anyway, I can only tell you what I¡¯ve been told by my parents and youth Pastors. The main reason for dating is really what they call courting. There has to be a goal if you are going to date and for us as followers of Christ, that goal needs to be marriage. Right now Ali, you and Jaius aren¡¯t in a place to be working towards marriage and so I would say that any kind of dating could only lead to a bad end, unless you have both decided for sure you are going to get married someday and are working towards that, but I¡¯m not sure you can be sure of that at this point. I mean, were you really sure back in the past?¡± Alianna looked at her, opened her mouth, then shut it and closed her eyes for a minute at least, and then opened them. ¡°When we were in the past, after he pulled me out of myself that night on the rock, we had some serious conversations as to what we would do moving forward, since we were trapped together on that world probably for hundreds of years.. We talked a lot about really researching how the crystals worked and learning all we could so hopefully we could create a way to get home. We had also decided to stay together, like more then just not leave eachother, but that if, when we got to where Enoch sent us and it wasn¡¯t a way home, then we would start to build a life there, together. So, yes, there we would probably have gone thought what you called courting, but here¡­here we can¡¯t, and I don¡¯t know what that means. I cherish each time we¡¯re together, but if we need to wait five years to even start dating I¡¯m not sure how to do that?¡± She said forlornly as the weight of the situation began to weigh down on her. Olivia looked at her, and Alianna could have sworn that it wasn¡¯t Olivia looking at her. ¡°Ali, you can agonize through years of trying to hold your love for Jaius at arm''s length until you both are old enough, or you could let that large part of your heart rest with Jesus, who you know you will be with forever. You don¡¯t know that about Jaius, Ali. None of us are guaranteed to be here tomorrow, or the next day, or maybe God will lead you both down different paths. If either of those do happen then you will have wasted all these days in anxiety instead of redeeming them with your eyes on Christ.¡± Alianna looked at her. Inside her was a tornado of emotions, she cried out inside her head, ¡°You don¡¯t get it Olivia, you don¡¯t Understand, I love Him!¡± Then another more rational part of her shouted back. ¡°Isn¡¯t she right!¡± The more rational side was winning this round but her emotional side wasn¡¯t out of the battle. ¡°I hear what you''re saying Olivia, and it¡¯s definitely good advice, it¡¯s just going to be so hard to back off from how close we are getting.¡± ¡°I understand Ali, but just think of this, waiting doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be friends.¡± Again it was like someone else talking to her. She nodded and hugged Olivia again. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± She said with a genuine smile. ¡°I¡¯m always here for you sister whenever you need me.¡± Alianna smiled, and so did Olivia, but after a moment her smile got bigger and bigger. . ¡°Oh my goodness, Ali, you live right next door to me!¡± Alianna laughed. ¡°Olivia, this isn¡¯t new news, lol.¡± Olivia shook her head, still smiling. ¡°I know, lol, no, I mean, do you want to sleep over on Saturday? You could come with us to church the next day.¡± Alianna¡¯s mouth dropped and then she bounced up and down and a squeal slipped out of her mouth. ¡°Oh my goodness Olivia you''re right, why didn¡¯t we do this yet. Wow, that is such a great idea. Let¡¯s ask our mom¡¯s but I¡¯m definitely in if they are.¡± Olivia gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You got it Ali, I¡¯m going right now.¡± She said as she jumped off the pile and started walking toward the gate that led to her backyard, waving as she went. ¡°I¡¯ll text you with what she says.¡± ¡°Okay, that was such a great idea Olivia! I¡¯ll see you soon at Jaius¡¯s.¡± ¡° Olivia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be there. . Once Olivia disappeared into her yard, Alianna jumped off the pile, went back into her yard, and walked along the tree line. She stopped when she got to the large tree that had been her and Ali¡¯s clubhouse and looked in, and almost screamed as she saw someone sitting there with their back against the bare trunk of the tree. Alison looked up at her, tears streaking her eye liner down her face and red puffyness surrounding her eyes. Alianna relaxed and set her bag down and then sat down with her back to the trunk of the tree as well. So they were facing away from eachother but close enough to be heard. ¡°Hey.¡± Said Alianna. There was a deep breath from behind her and then Alison replied. ¡°Hey.¡± There was silence for a minute. Alianna was praying in her head that God would bless this somehow, that she could say the right thing or do the right thing to bring Ali away from the table and back to her. The silence continued, but after another minute she heard a familiar rustling of the ground right behind her on her left side and then her right. Muscle memory kicked in and without thinking she reached back with both her hands and closed them around Ali¡¯s. It was their cone of silence. Since the ALI club had started this had been their way of closing off the world and sharing all their deep secrets, and no one else could hear them, because when they clasped their hands like this it formed a cone of silence where only they could hear what was said. At least, their five year old selves believed this, both of them now knew there was no magical cone of silence protecting them right now, but each one also knew that what was said right now, didn¡¯t leave this tree. ¡°Ali.¡± Said Alison in a tone that Alianna had not heard for a year and a half. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to express how I felt correctly this afternoon in the calf. I am so thankful you''re alive. All I could imagine when you were missing was having to stand at your casket all alone. Ali, the only way I survived Nana¡¯s viewing was because you were there right next to me. I couldn¡¯t have made it if I needed to stand at your viewing by myself. Also, I am so desperately sorry that I wasn¡¯t standing beside you that day on the bus last year, the anniversary of the death. The day Leri ruined her book. When I heard the news that you were back, I cried with so much gratitude. Then I texted Brittney Shafer to see if her brother would give me a ride to the hospital. That is how I got there so fast, his¡­ uh¡­car is really fast. Anyway, I still wasn¡¯t sure that I would get to see you, but I had to try. Then when I did see you, I saw that you saw me and I freaked and left the hospital. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t go up to you that night, and for spazzing on you that way earlier today in the caf. . Ali, I¡­I, everything your mom said about me that day that I ran into her is true. I am a traitor, and worthless and evil, and I can¡¯t leave the table and abandon Megan, but I came here right now to tell you that, in this place where it is only the Ali¡¯s, that I am so sorry and also so thankful you''re alive and¡­I never stopped caring about you.¡± She said the last part with words full of the emotion that had stopped her speaking. Alianna squeezed her hands tighter to encourage her. ¡°I know you''re sorry Ali, I saw that you wrote it on the sidewall of your locker last year, I am sorry too Ali. I hated you, and that hatred almost burned me up...¡± She let that hang in the air for a moment, she needed Alison to feel the weight of her pain before she let it go. ¡°But as I said this morning and am restating it now, I forgive you, and I still care for you very much also¡­sister.¡± Alison¡¯s hands now squeezed hers very tightly and she let out a pitiable whimper. Alianna squeezed them back. ¡°Ali, you''re in the cone of silence, remember? The outside world can¡¯t hear you, it¡¯s just you and me and the tree, right?¡± Alison couldn¡¯t control herself anymore, all the rigid walls came down. It wasn¡¯t possible for her not to talk right now, here in this place where for years they would both sit here and bare their souls to each other, safe within the cone of silence. ¡°I betrayed my sister, I betrayed the vow we swore to each other, I hurt her so utterly so deeply, I ravaged our friendship, all because¡­all because...¡± She had trouble saying it, as if saying it would make it permanent, but all the years of being completely open here had loosened her mouth and she couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡°¡­all because my mother has never told me she loves me.¡± Her hands sagged and she fell forward unable to find the strength to stay upright. Then arms were around her and holding her, and that healing hug that only Ali could give was around her. She fell into it and cried like she hadn¡¯t in a long time. There was something different this time in that hug, something pure, something that caressed the edges of the void inside her, as if it might fill it, as if it could fill it. Alianna began to sing, it was the lullaby Nana had always sung to them when they would stay over and they were going to sleep. Ali¡¯s voice had always been a pretty one, but as Alison listened she heard a depth and beauty that hadn¡¯t been there before. All the memories of Nana and Pop¡¯s house flooded through her mind. She had thought that looking at those memories would make her cry harder, but instead they comforted her like a soft blanket. She clung to those precious memories so they would not disappear again and she remembered something that had been forgotten. ¡°I¡¯m Ali.¡± She said in the softest whisper. Alianna stopped singing and bent down and whispered into her ear. ¡°I¡¯m Ali too.¡± These were the first words they ever spoke to each other, the ones that had forged their friendship, and could, just maybe, restore it. At that moment they were the Ali¡¯s again, as if the last year and a half hadn¡¯t happened. She didn¡¯t want to leave that hug, had no desire to leave this moment that had been carved out of time, but knew she had too, knew that reality still waited on the other side of the bubble they were in.. She clung to it as long as she could though, fighting the urge to leave with all she had , but eventually she became aware again of the passage of time. She lifted herself up and looked at Alianna. as they stared at each other they could really see eachother again. Alison smiled, and Alianna matched it. Something happened inside of Alison at that moment, her heart began to beat a little again. Here in this place, this sanctuary from the world of the game, she could remember what it was like to just be Ali again. ¡°Thank you Ali, for a forgiveness I could never earn.¡± She said and Alianna shook her head ad smiled. ¡°I also received a forgiveness I could never earn. Thank you Ali for being willing to receive it.¡± Alison¡¯s smile faded a little as she turned to look out of the tree, then back to Ali. ¡°I¡­I have to be Queen again when I walk out of the tree.¡± She said sullenly. Alianna placed her hands over hers. ¡°I know, but I¡¯ll always be here for you Ali, when you need me. Here, there is no Queen or anything else, just the Ali¡¯s.¡± A single tear leaked out of Alison¡¯s eye and then she looked at her. ¡°Who forgave you Ali? Who did you do something to where you needed forgiveness?¡± Alianna looked back at her. ¡°Jesus.¡± Alison had heard that name constantly, but this time something was different, there was something more to it when Ali said the name. It didn¡¯t just disappear into the void inside her, it floated there, the void had no power over it. She almost asked Ali what she meant, but just then her alarm went off on her phone. She hit snooze but also knew she needed to go, she had requested that her court meet at Brittney¡¯s at 6 for an emergency strategy meeting to plan a way forward after what Jennifer had brought to them this afternoon. Alianna looked like she wanted to say more but then stopped. Alison reached out and hugged her and Ali returned it warmly. ¡°Thank you¡­sister?¡± Alison said in a very meek voice, with the question evident in her delivery. Alianna squeezed her tighter. ¡°I¡¯ll always be there when you need me Sister.¡± She said without hesitation. Alison squeezed harder at that and then let go. She stood up and so did Ali. She slung her bag over her shoulder and began to walk out of the tree fort. As she walked away from the tree she could feel the world pressing back in on her and the mantle of Queen being returned to her shoulders. Icy fingers began to harden the walls of her heart, when they had been so warm and soft just moments before. She only looked back once and saw Ali standing there waving at her. She smiled slightly and waved back and she could have sworn she saw the image of someone standing next to Ali, it was an image of her, Alison, but as she had been a few min ago, warm, soft, and just plain Ali again. That Alison waved at her also. She could still feel those memories, and they kept the icy hardness from covering her heart in full. She knew she had a safe place to go now, a real friend to confide in, and she knew they would keep the ice from hardening her heart completely. When Alison disappeared through the gate that led to the Alley, Alianna fell to her knees and sobbed. She had held everything back only by the grace of God. It had been the moment she had been praying for, the one she had always hoped would happen. She had her sister back, even if it is only within the confines of the tree. Jaius was texting Jim about the play that was happening at his house and so he didn¡¯t notice as the gate he was about to open opened from the other side and someone ran into him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± he said as he took a step back. ¡°No, I was the one not looking¡­¡± said the girl with chestnut colored hair. He recognized Alison from this morning and the other times he had seen her, but this was actually the first time he could remember actually talking to her. She seemed to recognize him also. ¡°It¡¯s definitely okay, Alison, right?¡± He said. She nodded. ¡°Jaius, right?¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad you both made it back okay, , thanks¡­thank you for making sure she wasn¡¯t alone.¡± This was a very surreal moment for him. Last year if he had bumped into the Queen of the middle school he would have stumbled and mumbled and made a fool of himself, but after all he had been through, her station didn¡¯t intimidate him like it once would have. In fact, all he really saw was a normal girl who looked okay on the outside, but he could read a whole lot of turmoil in her eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have made it back without her too.¡± She smiled slightly. ¡°I¡­I got to go¡­¡± she said, starting to move past him. ¡°She pours her entire heart into everything she does, she doesn¡¯t hold back or try to protect it, that¡¯s why she gets hurt so badly, but it¡¯s who she is. She has held it out to you again, don¡¯t hurt her again.¡± He didn¡¯t say it with any tone of a threat, just a honest statement of how things were, the last part was said as a statement, but there was something in how he said it that let Alison know he meant to protect Ali. She stopped and turned to him. She wanted to put up the face of the Queen that she had gained over the past five months. Stern, cold, commanding, but as she looked at him and saw in his eyes not a threat, but just a simple fact that he would do all he could to protect her, she let the Queen recede and gave him Ali. ¡°I never wanted to hurt her the first time, I just wasn¡¯t strong enough to prevent it. I don¡¯t intend to hurt her going forward.¡± ¡°Then why did you have your people put this weird note in her locker?¡± Jaius asked and then proceeded to tell her what it said. Alison was about to respond but then stopped when he said what was on the note. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone to do that. I¡­I don¡¯t even know what that means.¡± Jaius looked concerned. He could hear the truth in her voice. ¡°I¡­I believe you, which makes it worse. That means someone that neither of us knows has something against Ali.¡± Alison nodded concern. touching her face. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to find out what this is.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jaius said genuinely. Alison looked at him and then smiled slightly and turned and walked away down the Alley. ¡°That can¡¯t be the same kid that we picked on last year. That kid was soft and pudgy and naive. This boy is smart, strong and solid as a rock. I thought I hit a wall when I bumped into him.¡± She held her phone up and used it to glance over her shoulder. She just caught sight of him as he stepped through the gate. He had watched her as she walked away for a few moments. He had heard so much about her from Ali, but had never actually talked to her. She didn¡¯t seem like someone with an Ice cold heart like he had heard, but then again, their meeting was very brief. He shook his head and proceeded to open the gate to Ali¡¯s backyard thinking that if she had been talking to Alison she might not be in too good of a place right now. After a few minutes she heard someone kneel down next to her and then she felt strong arms around her. She looked up through tear stained eyes and saw Jaius looking back at her. ¡°You okay?¡± He asked. She shook her head and began to laugh. ¡°What?¡± He said a bit defensively. ¡°How do you do it? How do you show up exactly when I need you?¡± She leaned into him and he laughed a little too. ¡°I will always keep my promises to you Ali.¡± She looked up at him and smiled. She was remembering what Olivia said but couldn¡¯t bring herself to bring it up now. She knew they would need to have a conversation about where they were going with all this, but right now she didn¡¯t want to spoil this moment. After a little while he looked at her and said. ¡°Still wanna write that summary?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± She said smiling. He helped her up and took her bag and her hand and walked back with her to the gate. Emily Oaksen looked out the window as she sat there on the couch reading her Bible and proceeded to drop the book as she was overcome by shock as she looked out into the back yard. There was Alianna and Alison sitting in their old club house, each one with their backs to the trunk and their arms stretched behind them and their hands locked. Tears streamed down her face as years worth of memories flooded her mind. There had been times, even in the dead of winter, that she would find them out there like that, in their cone of silence, sharing their deepest darkest secrets. ¡°Oh, my Ali¡¯s.¡± She whispered. She knew then that she needed to confront Alison again and ask her forgiveness for what she had said to her, but she was so unsure of how or when to do it, or even if given the chance she could do it. It convicted her greatly that her thirteen year old daughter could take these steps to reach out to Alison, but she could not. Yet the pain remained. Years of love and nurture that she had poured into that girl, and that her mother had also, only to have it thrown back in her face over who Alison sat with at a school lunch table. Still unable to calm the warring emotions inside herself regarding Alison she did nothing, but sit and watch a moment she had not witnessed in almost two years. When she picked up her Bible again it had opened to Matthew 18:21-22 where Peter asks Jesus how many times he should forgive his brother, and Jesus says not seven times, but Seventy Seven times. She felt it deep in her heart that prick of conviction. How much had she been forgiven of, could she possibly withhold it from Alison? She closed her eyes and prayed and felt the truth of these words in her heart. When she opened her eyes she saw Jaius standing near her and helping her up from the ground. She smiled slightly, she had become quite certain that Jaius would lay down his life for her if she was in danger, and that gave her so much peace, but also concern at how close they were getting. Jonathan had told her he would talk to Jaius and she said she would talk to Ali. She let out a sigh. Deep down inside she always had such anxiety with hard conversations, but as a mother she had learned you cannot use your fears as excuses not to do something. She took out her phone and texted Jaius¡¯s mom they they were heading to her together. She went into the kitchen and saw the stack of mail from today. While looking through it she caught sight of something stuck back behind one of the baskets on the counter. She put the mail down and reached behind the basket and pulled out some pieces of mail that were folded and crumpled at odd angles. She recognized them immediately as the stack that she had hit Alison with all those months ago. A tear leaked out as she thought of that terrible day and how horrible she had been to her. Later that night Alison was laying on her bed texting with Lacy and she heard the bathroom door close and then heard her sister''s door close. Something stirred in her heart, a realization that she had not been there for Megan like she should have been. She had had to practically raise Megan since their mom had to work so many jobs to support them and their Dad had left them and they really didn¡¯t have any family. She had bathed her, and made food for her and made sure she did her homework, and all that is good, but today¡¯s interactions with Ali had shown her just how deficient she was in the area of caring for someone¡¯s heart. She had never really focused on her sister''s heart. Ali always did, always asking Megan how she was doing, and when Megan would fall and cry, Ali was the first one there to hug her and tell her it was okay, and maybe that was why Alison had become so deficient in this area, she just always let Alianna take care of someone¡¯s heart, while Alison focused more on the practical needs. She texted Lacy that she needed to take care of something and she would text her back later. She then put down her phone on the bed and got up, put her feet in her slippers and walked down the hall. She paused when she got to Megan¡¯s door and almost turned around when she heard soft crying coming from the other side of the door. She placed her hand on the door and sighed. She then turned the knob and opened the door some. ¡°Meg, can I come in?¡± She heard the crying stop abruptly and around some sniffling Megan said. ¡°Hey Ali, definitely, you never need to ask, you know that.¡± Alison entered the room and saw Megan sitting cross legged on her day bed clutching her hello kitty stuffy to her chest. Alison could still see the tears staining her cheeks. She sat down on the bed facing her. She reached out and took her hands. ¡°Come here Meg.¡± Megan got a confused look on her face, but didn¡¯t hesitate to set the stuffy aside and move closer to Alison. As she got close Alison opened her arms and Megan rested herself in them. Alison leaned back against the frame of the day bed, holding her sister. She looked down at Megan and waited till she looked up at her. ¡°Meg, you have been such a huge support to me these past months. You¡¯ve done everything I asked of you and more. You have been more of a sister to me then¡­then I have been to you.¡± Megan looked. shook her head when she said this. ¡°Ali, don¡¯t you ever say that, you are the best sister ever!¡± Alison smiled slightly but shook her head. ¡°Thank you Meg, but that isn¡¯t true. I may have been around to take care of your needs, but I never took care of your heart.¡± Megan looked like she was about to protest again but Alison smiled and shook her head. She then looked deep into her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Megan Ann Trendale, I am so sorry for all the years that I failed to care for your heart like an older sister should. I thought I was doing enough to make sure you had food and done your homework and got to school, but I realized, and I hope it has not come too late, that I wasn¡¯t focusing on you, just on taking care of you. I love you Meg, and I am so glad you are my sister, and¡­.¡± She looked down at her with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°I most definitely want to build a snowman, with you.¡± She said with a smile. Tears erupted from Megan¡¯s eyes ¡°Oh Ali¡­I¡­I love you so much¡­¡± was all she got out before she buried her head in Alison¡¯s arms and cried. Alison just held her sister and rocked her back and forth and sang to her the lullaby their Mom used to sing to them. Ali always had the better voice, but Alison always thought her voice was at least passable. Eventually Megan cried herself to sleep, and not too long after that Alison fell asleep too. Alianna turned off the light to the bathroom and tiptoed down the hall as she turned the corner near the twins room she heard crying coming from inside. She peaked in and saw Simon sitting up in his bed crying. She saw Sarah starting to stir from the noise and so she moved in quickly sat down next to Simon and pulled him into her arms. He calmed a little as she held him and so she stood up and went over to the recliner in the corner and sat down and cuddled him to her. He was still whimpering, but had quieted. She had apparently not been quick enough to keep him from waking Sarah up because as soon as she got Simon settled in her arms Sarah appeared at her knees and looked pleadingly at her. Alianna smiled at her sister and waved at her to come up. Sarah smiled and climbed up onto her lap and cuddled close. Alianna closed her arms around her brother and sister and closed her eyes, letting this moment burn into her memory. She then looked at Simon. ¡°Did you have a bad dream Simon.¡± He nodded, still whimpering. ¡°Me toos.¡± Said Sarah softly. Alianna squeezed them each a bit tighter. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are both safe now.¡± They nestled themselves closer into her and each other. She felt such a deep connection to each of them, and realized in that moment that she hadn¡¯t let herself connect with them on this level before. ¡°What was your bad dreams about?¡± The twins both looked at eachother and Alianna could tell something was passing between them. ¡°You was gone Awi, and we could not find you.¡± Said Simon, and Sarah nodded her head. She was overwhelmed with emotions. She hadn¡¯t even thought about what her being gone for so long might have done to her siblings. Since they were only three and a half she had thought they wouldn¡¯t even be thinking much of her, but hearing that they were having bad dreams about her not being there opened a whole new door in her heart for them. She cuddled them close and whispered to them. ¡°I love you Simon, I love you Sarah!¡± ¡°We wuv you too Awi.¡± Said Sarah. Alianna heard a soft cry from the door and she opened her eyes and saw her mom standing there looking at them with tears on her cheeks. Alianna smiled at her mom through her own tears, and her mom smiled back. This precious memory was always the one Emily Oaksen found joy in in when she needed that joy in the years afterwards. Chapter 6: Sadderdays Tears, idle tears, I know not what they mean, ¡® Tears from the depths of some divine despair Rise in the heart, and gather to the eyes, In looking on the happy autumn fields, And thinking of the days that are no more. -Alfred Lord Tennyson That first week went by in a flash. There was one more masked attack on Keri and Trudi. They hadn¡¯t targeted anyone else as yet though, although someone continued to put weird messages in Alianna¡¯s locker, then it changed to inside her desk, sometimes on doorways as she exited class. They still were no closer to understanding what they meant. But then Friday was over and the week turned into the weekend. Anne¡¯s alarm went off at 6:30 am. She looked at her window and saw the sunlight beginning to filter in around the shade. Excitement touched her eyes as memory flooded in to replace her sleepiness as she recalled that today was Saturday, the day Brittney had invited her to go riding. They had talked a lot over this past week, and had developed a blooming friendship, even though it was an odd one. They had to be secret friends. Anne felt it might hurt Her brother, Keri and Ali, and Trudi if they knew she had a friend at Alison¡¯s table, and Brittney was pretty sure Alison and Megan wouldn¡¯t take too well to her hanging out with someone so close to those who they were sworn to persecute. Anne had always had friends, but not anyone who seemed to understand the real her, or even sought to. She felt so bad for Britney, for the more they had talked it seemed more and more that Brittney was trapped inside a room made of money and she couldn¡¯t get out of it. She got up to head to the bathroom. When she opened her door she looked across the hall at Jaius¡¯s room. She froze, overwhelmed for some reason by sadness. a tear trickled down from her eye. She couldn¡¯t move, her eyes locked on Jaius¡¯s door. Then, what was happening slowly filtered in. She remembered the days of sadness this past summer when she would come out of her room in the mornings and see his shut door knowing that it was not going to open, because he wasn¡¯t in it. She would collapse in the middle of her door frame and cry so loud she would wake everyone up. It happened every morning for months. Every time it happened Sis would open her door, see her laying there bawling and her door would shut, only later on would Anne discover that Sis had been cutting herself after she shut the door. Anne hated herself everyday during those months when she realized she was the one causing her sister to hurt herself. She still felt waves of guilt about it now. As if thinking about her summoned her, Sis came quietly up the stairs and stood in front of her. She still couldn¡¯t move. Her sister knelt down and took her hands in hers. ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± Her sister¡¯s voice seemed to cut away her paralysis. Anne looked at her and shook her head. ¡°I thought so, but as soon as I opened the door this morning I had waves of Deja vu from the past couple of months. I guess it was the time I woke up, and then seeing his door closed¡­.¡± Tears started to fall on her sister''s hands. Anne fell to her knees and ran her hands over her sister''s wrists. ¡°I¡­I am so sorry Sis that I made you do this.¡± The turmoil she had undergone the last few months flooded her facc. Her sister''s eyes became very intense and she placed both of her hands on either side of her cheeks, forcing her to look into her eyes. ¡°Anne Marie McFarland, do not lie to me right now, have you in anyway, great or small, been blaming yourself for what I did to my wrists?¡± The intensity of her sister''s voice cut through her guilt and defenses and she nodded her head yes. Tears streamed out of her sister''s eyes and suddenly she found herself enfolded in her sister''s arms. ¡°Annie, there is nothing, not one minuscule thing that is in any way your fault or that you caused in regards to what I did to myself this summer. You let go of that guilt right now Anne, because none of it belongs to you. I had a hurt in me Anne that I couldn¡¯t even give a name too. It was buried so deep, from when I was young. I had no words to describe what was happening to me back then, and so I couldn¡¯t talk about it when it happened and by the time I had the words, I had lost the memories. But my heart remembered and it kept shooting out waves of pain that I couldn¡¯t heal from. It wasn¡¯t your crying every morning Anne that made me cut myself. It was the pain that I was trying to get out of my heart. That day you found me, I thought that if I cut deep enough and far enough the pain would all come out. I am so sorry Annie that you saw that, but you also got mom and that saved my life.¡± She squeezed Anne tighter as she began to cry really hard. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me Annie, you saved me.¡± ¡°I¡­I thought I had lost you too Sissy. Oh God, Sis there was so much blood.¡± Now it was her sister''s turn to cry very hard. ¡° I¡¯m so sorry Annie, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Only if you forgive me.¡± Sis looked at her with puffy eyes. ¡°Anne, I told you you had nothing to be forgiven for, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Her sister said in exasperation. Anne shook her head. ¡°No, for not coming to visit you in the hospital. I¡­I thought you were going to die, and I got so scared that I couldn¡¯t go. I didn¡¯t blame you or hate you Sis, I was just soo scared.¡± Her sister smiled and embraced her warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay Annie, I never had any bad feelings towards you, I just felt so guilty that I was so selfish to try to hurt myself like that, and caused you such pain when you found me.¡± Suddenly there were strong arms around them both. ¡°You both okay?¡± Said Jaius. He must have stepped out of his room and they hadn¡¯t heard him through their tears. They both placed their hands on his arms. ¡°Yep, just having some sister talk.¡± Jaius looked at her a bit more seriously. ¡°Just sister talk?¡± Sis sighed and looked up at him. ¡°We were just reliving some sad days lil bro, and forgiving each other.¡± She said, giving Anne a small smile. Anne returned the smile and then wanting to change the topic, looked at Jaius. ¡°Did you hear anything from Father Michael about the contest yet?¡± Jaius shook his head. ¡°It looks like we will have to wait till Monday. Whether we win or not it was a fun time working on it.¡± Anne smiled and nodded. ¡°Totally and Ali¡¯s idea for a band sounds so cool, I can¡¯t believe there is so much musical talent in our group..¡± Sis looked at them both. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Is Father Michael starting a band?¡± She asked with a confused look on her face. Jaius laughed and shook his head. ¡°Not that we know of, but he did put out a contest to see who could write a play that he would want to put on this winter for the school. I had an idea for one and so all of us gathered together here on Monday night and wrote a proposal for a play called ¡°A Play on Words.¡± ¡°So that is what you all were doing here on Monday when I got home?¡± She said with a slight smile. As Sis moved her arm off of Jaius¡¯s Anne saw her Apple Watch and the time read 7 am. ¡°Oh no!¡± She moaned. ¡°Brittney is going to be here at 7:30 and I still need to shower and get dressed.¡± She pouted. Sis helped her stand up. ¡°What outfit were you going to wear, I¡¯ll grab it and some towels and bring them in.¡± Anne smiled a little. ¡°Thank you Sissy. The jeans with the pink flower on the pocket and brown button down shirt and my black blazer.¡± Sis raised her eyebrow. ¡° That''s kinda formal stuff, Are you going to a party?¡± Anne popped her head back out of the bathroom door and gave her sister a disapproving look. ¡°She¡¯s taking me riding at her own horse farm Sissy, I just don¡¯t want to look too out of place.¡± She then went in and shut the door. Sis looked at the closed door and smiled and just shook her head. Jaius was turning to go back into his room when Sis touched his arm. ¡°Hey J.¡± He stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s up Sis?¡± ¡°Do¡­do you have a little free time after breakfast?¡± ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Would you want to take a walk around the neighborhood with me, I..I wanted to ask you about something.¡± ¡°Definitely Sis! Let me get dressed and I¡¯ll heat you up a breakfast burrito and we can go.¡± She smiled and nodded. ¡°Thanks J.¡± She then went into Anne¡¯s room and started going through her closet and dressers. After Anne ran out the door, Jaius pulled out the burritos from the microwave, and two juice pouches from the fridge and went over to sit next to his sister on the couch. She put her phone down as he handed her the plate. She thanked him. When he handed her the juice pouch, however, she raised her eyebrow at him and laughed a little. ¡°A capree Sun? Really J?¡± She looked at him in wonder. ¡°What?¡± He said defensively. ¡°It was all that was in the fridge, Mom is at the store right now.¡± She shook her head and smiled. ¡°Well, I think it has officially been a decade since I¡¯ve had one, but here goes.¡± She held hers up to his. ¡°cheers.¡± And just like that he had a flash back of when she was six and he was theee and they were sitting on their couch in Pittsburgh and she held her juice box out to him and said ¡°Cheers, J.¡± She had been unable to say his name right when they were young so she had called him J. A tear left her eye, yet the smile on her lips indicated it was a happy one. ¡°You remember, don¡¯t you?¡± Jaius said with a smile. ¡°Yep, there we were on that ugly lime green couch that mom loved.¡± She giggled. They both laughed at the memory, but then slowly they grew silent. ¡°What¡¯s in your mind Sis? What did you need to talk to me about?¡± She took a big bite of her burrito, which he knew meant she was thinking hard. ¡°I¡­I need a firm foundation J. This summer cracked me in places that I didn¡¯t even know existed. I¡¯m crumbling and I need help. You found it, I¡¯ve watched you these past weeks, handling all the reporters and tests for school and everything and, I¡­I need what you have, what your friends Alianna and Olivia have.¡± Jaius looked deep into his sister''s eyes and saw the truth of what she said, he took a deep breath. ¡°Well, what we have is simple, yet very complex. It¡¯s what I told you up in your room when we got back in the hospital. The Bible is true, absolutely, and God is true, and Jesus really died for our sins. I know you have heard all this your whole life, about Jesus dying on the cross, and how our sins can be forgiven, but the question comes down to, do you believe it in your heart. That because of His death and resurrection, all your sins are clean and you have been changed.¡± She looked at him intently, her eyes pleading for more. Jaius felt more nervous now than he had in months. He so desperately wanted his family to come to know Jesus as he had, if Sis believed he was sure Anne would and then Mom and Dad would have to believe all of them. ¡°Lord, please open her heart to your truth.¡± He prayed silently in his head. Sis sighed and shook her head. ¡°That sounds easy enough, but what if you are already condemned to hell, is there any hope then?¡± She said as tears began to come down her cheeks. Jaius just stared at her in confusion. ¡°Sis, what do you mean? Why do you think you''re condemned to Hell?¡± She looked at him and he had never seen such a look before. It was one of absolute terror. ¡°I¡­I¡­I told¡­¡±. She took a deep breath rasped by emotion. ¡°He¡­he said ¡­.If I¡­I told¡­I..I would go to¡­Hell.¡± She finished the last word in a whisper. She started to tremble. Jaius reached out and wrapped his arms around her. He could feel her whole body trembling. ¡°Jen.¡± Her breath caught and for a moment the trembling stopped. He couldn¡¯t remember ever calling his sister by her real name, but he had betted on that by saying it it might bring her out of her panic attack, he didn¡¯t waste the widow he had earned. ¡°We¡¯re all going to Hell Jen, there are no good people, so you aren¡¯t cursed, at least not more than any other human. You¡¯re human Jen, which means you are born under sin and can¡¯t get out of it on your own. You do have hope though , because Jesus, the Son of God had no sin, and He died in our place and took the penalty for our sin. His blood can wash us clean if in our hearts the belief is there that it is true. You know the story I told you Jen, the Bible is true, Adam and Eve, the Garden, it¡¯s all true, God is real and Jesus really did die and rise again. You aren¡¯t any more condemned then I was Jen, but the same truth of salvation in only Jesus that saved me can save you, if that belief is in your heart. Jen I love you and I would never lie to you.¡± She pulled away quickly and looked at his eyes. She looked very intently and then slowly nodded. ¡°You aren¡¯t lying.¡± She said and closed her eyes. Then she heard his voice. ¡°If you profess with your mouth that Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised Him from the Dead, then you will be saved.¡± She had always believed the story of the resurrection but for some reason it had never hit her heart, in that moment though some deep down part of her heart said ¡°I believe¡± In an instant her heart exploded in light. All the darkness of her depression was destroyed in that light and she knew in that moment she had been changed. Gone was the little girl that had been so devastatingly hurt, and in her place, was someone new. She opened her eyes and looked at him with wonder. He had felt it, it felt like a nuclear bomb had just gone off but instead of bringing death, it brought life. ¡°J¡­I¡¯m, I¡¯m free, I¡¯m saved.¡± She got down on her knees and started to cry for joy. She began thanking Jesus profusely. Jaius got down on his knees next to her and laid his arm protectively over her, unable to speak and barely think. He started praising God with her. It was one of the more profound moments in his life. He didn¡¯t remember what he had said to her or if he had even spoken at all, but somehow she had heard the gospel and been saved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve ever done.¡± She just blurted out. Then began to run through a litany of her sins out loud. When she was done she looked at him with the largest smile on her face that he¡¯d ever seen. ¡°J, I¡¯m free from it, from the saddest day of my life, actually from a decade of saddest days.¡± She hugged him and jumped up and down. ¡°Can I go to church with you and Ali tomorrow?¡± He hugged her very tightly ¡°Absolutely!¡± The only thing he regretted in this moment was that Anne hadn''t been there. At 7:30 a very large Escalade with tinted windows pulled up and Anne got a text from Brittney that she was here. Jaius gave her a high five at the door, their usual way of greeting and parting. ¡°Be careful Anne, it¡¯s great that you both have a friendship going, but she also is learning how to play the game. Keri thought that it was a good bet that Brittney will be Queen of the table in two years, just don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful Jaius, I really think there is more to Brittney then all of that though.¡± ¡°I¡®ll be praying for you, that it is a good time.¡± She paused when he said that and then smiled. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll see you at 1pm.¡± She said and waved and ran out the door. When she got near the car, a man stepped out of the passenger side, he wore a suit and tie and had sunglasses on. He opened the door for her and looked in every direction except for her. Anne slowed and kept her eyes on him as she stepped around the door and looked inside. There was Brittney dressed in her riding outfit. Anne immediately felt embarrassment rising to her face. She had tried to find an outfit that would be good for riding, but she didn¡¯t have anything that came close to what Brittney was wearing. Brittney dosolved her worry though as she climbed into the car. ¡°Anne, I love your outfit! It¡¯s very classy yet relaxed.¡± She sounded completely genuine and so Anne allowed the red of embarrassment to turn into a blush. ¡°Thanks Brittney, yours looks so cool too, and def more appropriate for riding.¡± She smiled and looked down at herself. ¡°It''s a force of habit, I rode so much when I was in England that I just put it on automatically when I go to ride Ulysses.¡± Once she was inside the door shut on its own. Anne put on her seat belt and smiled. ¡°Hey, is everything okay?¡± Brittney asked, her concern sounding genuine. Anne¡¯s smile faded. She opened her mouth but nothing came out, and despite her best efforts a tear leaked out of her eye. Anne felt so embarrassed, she had made a cool friend on the first day at a new school and now she was about to spaz and ruin it. Brittney surprised her again by grabbing her hand and squeezing it. She looked over at her and found only compassion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brittney, it was a very hard morning. I had a big flashback to the hard days that I went through this summer and it¡¯s still swirling inside me I guess.¡± Britney looked down and then back to her. ¡°Oh Anne, do you mean when your brother was gone?¡± Anne nodded her heard. ¡°Yeah, I opened the door to my room this morning, and his room is right across the hall from mine and his door was closed and something about the who scene took me back a few months to when I would wake up every morning to his empty room, and be reminded, even before I became fully awake, that he was gone. So I would collapse right there in the hall and begin to cry, and my older sister would come out of her room, see me and then go right back to her room. She¡­she would cut herself after she would go back in. One day, one day I got up from where I was crying after my mom got me to calm down and went down the hall to Sis¡¯s room. I knocked on the door but there was no answer, and so I opened it. When I got in she was sitting on her bambo chair with her arms on her knees and there was blood pouring from them. She had cut them very deeply and I could already see her becoming pale. I screamed so loud that my mom came. She ran downstairs and got some suran wrap and towels and my dad called 911, but it was our next door neighbor who was an ENT that saved Sis¡¯s life. He heard the screams, came in and was able to keep her from dying.¡± As she finished everything she just said got replayed in her mind and she began to go pale and red at the same time. She looked at Brittany with horror. ¡°Oh Brittany, I am so sorry. That was so not cool of me to lay that all on you, please forgive¡­¡±. She saw tears running down Brittney¡¯s cheeks and felt that she had just ruined everything, except Brittney proved her wrong again. ¡°Call me Britt, Anne. I feel so honored that you brought me in this far and I am so sorry that you had to see that. Wow, like I can¡¯t even imagine what you and your family must have been going through this summer. What do you need right now?¡± She said looking empathically at her. Anne started at her in amazement. ¡°Just everything that you''ve already given me¡­Brittney¡­I mean Britt.¡± She said with a slight smile. Brittney smiled a little too. ¡°Everyone in my family was a mess all summer long. I..I guess I was so busy trying to be what they needed me to be that I never got to deal with my own stuff.¡± Brittney nooded. ¡°I understand that part at least. I can be there with my parents and that instead of acting out, or trying to get their attention, I just try to be the best, dutiful daughter that I think they want me to be.¡± Anne squeezed her hand back and Brittney smiled and wiped at her eyes. ¡°I want to know the real you Anne, not the one who changes to fit the needs of whoever she is around, but the one who is behind all the faces.¡± Said Brittney and Anne¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°How, how did you know that was what I did?¡± Brittney shook her head and looked at her. ¡°Because I do it all the time too.¡± Anne smiled and pulled her notebook out of her bag. It had light brown leather, for a cover and in the cover was a poem. It was from J.R.R. Tolkien¡¯s The Lord of the Rings. ¡°All that is gold does not glitter, Not all those who wander are lost;The old that is strong does not wither, Deep roots are not reached by the frost. From the ashes a fire shall be woken, A light from the shadows shall spring; Renewed shall be blade that was broken, The crownless again shall be king.¡± Under the cover were leaves of paper whose ends were feathered as if large teeth had cut them from their mother sheets all at once. This was where she wrote her heart, all the thoughts that she could not speak because everyone needed her to have others. She handed it slowly to Brittney who took it and held it carefully and smiled at her. Brittney gently lifted the cover and began to read. Anne didn¡¯t need to look at which poem she was reading, she knew each page by heart because each word was etched into her heart. The Leaf by Anne McFarland. The wind blows, it swirls. Off the branch I fall, on the lightness of air I can feel my edges curl. Up, over, and down again, I fly, I flit, unfurl. The world unfolds beneath me, summersaults around me, rays of sun enfold me. All too soon though the ground comes near, nearer, nearer, clearer clear. And all my adventures on the wind escape into the past and I touch the earth, which gives birth, to anonymity among all the other leaves lying there. Day turns into night and night today, now all I can see is the branch from which I fell as all the other happy leaves stare down at me, reveling in their color and the soft touch of the breeze. Tears began to run down Brittney¡¯s cheeks and she took a deep breath and placed her hand over her mouth. She started at the first page for what seems like forever, but it was just a minute. Then she turned and looked at Anne. ¡°Oh, Anne, that is so powerful. Wow, if I didn¡¯t know this was your book, I would have thought it was Tennyson or Thomas, but Oh, Anne you have some amazing talent. I feel really honored that you let me read that.¡± When Anne was sure she was being serious, she allowed the red to hit her cheeks. ¡°Beside Jaius, you are the first person to read that poem. I¡­I haven¡¯t shown him any others, but you can read them if you want.¡± Brittney beamed and mouthed the words ¡°wow¡±. She gingerly turned the page to the next. The Man on a Bench by Anne McFarland. I see a man alone, on a bench, inside his own head. Emotions beaten down, bloody, red. Worn thin by all the people that have been to him all the things he did not wish to contend within. I had to turn away for his eyes were singularities sucking out my empathy and sympathy with impunity. I could not escape from him for a bond of blood joined us within. It weighed my heart with chains of guilt to know there was no door in the cage round him they built. I want to free him but at the same time leave him which tears me into warring twins and so my angst spins. He is my dearest friend and dreadest fiend but when he looks at me only pleasant smiles are seen. Brittney closed her eyes and then looked at her. ¡°Who¡­who is this poem about. At first it sounds like a stranger, but as you read on it becomes more and more like someone you know really well. Is¡­is it your dad?¡± There was something in the way Brittney said ¡°dad¡± that seemed to give Anne a glance into her soul and a deep hurt that lay there. She had never shared this poem with anyone, even Jaius, but Brittney had let her see inside her soul so Anne felt a need to open herself more to Brittney. She took a deep breath and then looked out the window as the trees flew by. ¡°No.¡± She said softly. ¡°It¡¯s about my Brother, Jaius. At least the Jaius that was there before he disappeared. He¡¯s different now, no longer trapped by the bullies or his own fears, and he and Alianna and Olivia have this crazy peace about them like they aren¡¯t afraid anymore or something. I¡­I don¡¯t understand it.¡± She said as she turned back to Brittney with a tear running down her cheek. Brittney stared at her and then looked down and reached out and pressed a button on the side of the door. A dark plexiglass screen rose up from the floor and separated them from the men who were driving. Then she looked up with tears on her cheeks. Anne reached out and grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze. Brittney smiled slightly. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m sorry Anne, I try not to cry too much. I have so much, it feels almost wrong to be sad about anything, but this poem put to words a pain in my heart that I couldn''t really express. For me the man on the bench is my dad. I love him so much, and I know he tries to show me love by working hard and giving me whatever I want, and I am very grateful for all I have, but I guess within the last year I¡¯ve become aware of something missing from my heart and I guess this just really hit home with me seeing that I love my dad so much but I also hate the fact that he is away so much, and even when he is here, he isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brittney, I wasn¡¯t trying to cause any hurt by showing you the poems.¡± She said sadly as she reached for the notebook. Brittney wore a confused look as she watched Anne¡¯s hand reach for the notebook. Then she seemed to figure out what was going on, she grabbed Anne¡¯s outstretched hand, shook her head and smiled. ¡°No Anne, just the opposite, this poem especially gave me a way to express a deep hurt in my heart, it actually freed me just a little. Thank you Anne for sharing this.¡± She said with a genuine smile on her face. Anne smiled and withdrew her hand. ¡°I¡¯m glad it was helpful.¡± She said meekly. Anne looked at the plexiglass divider. ¡°Did¡­did that go up so they couldn¡¯t hear us? Who are they?¡± Brittney looked like she wanted to keep going on that conversation, but caught on that Anne needed a break and she looked at the partition and shook her head. ¡°The driver is our chauffeur, Frederick. He¡¯s been with our family since before I was born. The other man is Brent. He¡¯s been with us since we were in England. He¡¯s the head of my dad¡¯s security detail. My dad had received some concerning emails while we were overseas and he was recommended to us by one of the ministers my father knows well. While my parents are away my Dad asked Brent to make sure nothing bad happens to me. The barrier basically keeps Frederick from hearing what we say, Brent has this back seat bugged so he knows, but I just didn¡¯t want Frederick to hear what I said about my Dad because he tells him everything.¡± She said looking down. Anne reached over and grabbed her hand and squeezed it. ¡°I understand Britt, you give your dad the daughter he wants in the hopes that he will give you the attention that you need.¡± She nodded and began to cry softly. Anne placed her arm around her and Brittney laid her head on her shoulder. They spent the rest of the ride trying to encourage eachother and learn more about one another. When they got there the bed and breakfast was a long two story building with a two story addition in the back and two other houses right near the main one. They drove past the B&B and up a gravel road to where a number of barns sat. Below the road to their left was a training ring for the horses and Anne had seen many fields lining the road, some of which had horses standing in them grazing. When they got out of the car immediately the quite and peace of this place fell over Anne. She took a deep breath and let it out. Wow Britt you were right it is very quiet here and peaceful. I think I¡¯m really going to like it.¡± Brittney smiled and took her hand. ¡°Come on, you haven¡¯t seen anything yet. Wait till you meet Ulysses and Pepper.¡± She said as she let Anne over to the largest of the barns, a large Red one that had seen some years. She led her into a side door and as they turned a corner past the office Anne heard a large ¡°Meow.¡± She looked down and saw a black cat sitting in its haunches looking up at her. She knelt down and began to rub the back of her hand along the side of its head and the cat immediately tilted its head to that side and rubbed its head against her hand and began to purr. ¡°Oh my goodness you are so cute.¡± Said Anne as she reached out and pulled the cat up and cuddled it to her chest. The cat snuggled in and sat on her arms purring. Once the cat was settled she looked up and past the wall she could see a number of stables ahead of her. There were many rows of stables going off in every direction. She saw Brittney standing before one of them with her arms around the neck of a very large black station. His head seemed to be bigger then Anne¡¯s whole body. Next to that stable was a smaller mare with a salt and pepper white mixed with grey coat. Anne walked over and stood near Brittney. After a few moments Britney looked over, while still resting her head against the horses and smiled at her. ¡°Anne McFarland, meet Ulysses. Anne stared at the very large horse somewhat with fear at the size of the creature. She also noticed a complete change in Brittney. As her new friend smiled at her Anne could see the smile touching her eyes in a deep way. It was like it was the first time she could say Brittney looked truely happy. ¡°It¡¯s okay Anne, he looks all large and tough, but he¡¯s got the gentlest heart.¡± Anne took a deep breath and then moved slowly towards them and even more slowly reached out her hand. The very large head of Ulysses moved towards her hand and he sniffed it. Then he bobbed his head a few times and nickered softly. Anne smiled and then let her hand rest on the side of the Ulysses¡¯s head. Brittney continued to smile as she lifted her head off of Ulysses and grabbed Anne¡¯s hand. ¡° annnd¡­.this is Pepper.¡± She said and she led Anne over to the salt and pepper dapple horse next to Ulysses. Pepper definitely looked smaller and more gentler especially when put next to the massive Ulysses. The mare was a bit less open then Ulysses was, Anne and pepper both eyed eachother up as if seeing if they could trust one another. Anne reached out slowly and Pepper seemed to be eyeing her hand with apprehension but as they looked into each others eyes, something was reconnected by both of them and immediately Pepper relaxed and So did Anne. Her hand touched the side of Pepper¡¯s head and the horse moved its head in to nuzzle her hand and whinnied softly. Anne smiled. ¡°Hi Pepper, I¡¯m Anne, it¡¯s so nice to meet you.¡± Pepper looked into Anne¡¯s eyes and started to nod here head up and down. Brittney squealed with delight and jumped up and down a little bit and clapped her hands. ¡°Oh Anne, I just knew you and Pepper would become friends. This so so cool!¡± Anne just kept smiling and looking into Pepper¡¯s eye. ¡°You two keep getting acquainted, I¡¯m going to go get the saddles and gear.¡± Twenty minutes later they were riding out of the barn and then up the main trail. The day was bright, warm, and beautiful. They road the trails for hours and eventually they crested the top of one of the hills that overlooked the property and they stopped to rest the horses. Anne looked out on the valley below and the beauty of that scenery had lines to poems pouring into her mind. She was overwhelmed and so bent forward, rested her head on Pepper¡¯s neck and wrapped her arms around, hugging her. Pepper nickered with appreciation. Brittney looked at Anne and smiled. She had seen that click of connection between her and Pepper and was completely elated that it had happened. ¡° Anne.¡± Said Brittney. Anne leaned back into a sitting position and looked at her. ¡°Anne, you and Pepper have definitely made a connection, and for that I am so happy. Pepper always seems sad when I come up here and Ulysses and I go out alone. I always try to ride her when I¡¯m here, so she doesn¡¯t feel completely left out, but I know she would rather be out there riding alongside her dad.¡± Brittney dismounted and walked over to them and took the reins that Anne had let hang down so that Pepper could graze. She lifted the reins and handed them to Anne. Anne looked at them and took them with a bit of sadness crossing her eyes. ¡°I guess we need to head back huh?¡± She said sadly. Brittney smiled and shook her head. ¡°We will soon, but that isn¡¯t why I did that.¡± Anne looked confused. ¡°Then why did you hand me the reins?¡± Brittney continued to smile. ¡°Because, silly, I am giving you Pepper as your very own.¡± Anne¡¯s mouth dropped open. After what seemed like forever she shut it. ¡°Brit, what? I mean you can¡¯t be serious? Are you serious?¡± Brittney smiled even more and nodded her head. ¡°Shut Up! No, you are serious? Please be serious, please don¡¯t let this be a joke or something. How¡­how can you give me Pepper, doesn¡¯t your Dad own everything?¡± Brittney nodded her head. ¡° Daddy owns the land and barns and houses, but he places each horse in my name, I own them and take care of them, and get to decide what happens to them.¡± When Brittney mentioned taking care of them, Anne¡¯s face fell. ¡°What is it?¡± Brittney asked her smile fading somewhat. ¡°I¡­I¡­.I can¡¯t afford to take care of a horse, I know My dad can¡¯t either.¡± Brittney let her breath out and. Shook her head. ¡°No Anne, you don¡¯t understand. Pepper can stay here at no cost to you, she will continue to be well taken care of and you can come see her and ride her whenever you want. All I ask is that when possible you come riding with Ulysses and I, so they get some Daddy, Daughter time.¡± Again a door opened and Anne saw right into Brittney. She saw the hurt and void that Brittney hid deep inside her. Anne saw right away what was going on, all Brittney wanted was her father to spend some time with her, to ride with her, but he was always away even when he was here. Anne couldn¡¯t bring herself to let Brittney know what she saw, so she simply smiled a most amazing smile, dismounted and hugged Brittney. ¡°I don¡¯t have words to say what this means To me Britt. I¡¯ll Cherish Pepper, and come out here whenever I can, and I¡¯ll definitely ride with you whenever you want.¡± Brittney hugged her back and then pulled away and smiled, even as a tear leached out of her eye. ¡°You are a very good friend Anne, I¡­I wish you could join me at Alison¡¯s table, but I totally understand why you can¡¯t.¡± She said quietly trailing off, as if the words she spoke had changed flavor in her mouth. Anne smiled. ¡°I would love to sit with you too Britt and I totally understand why we can¡¯t right now, maybe someday, but right now I¡¯m really happy just to have a good friend again and so beyond amazed at you giving me another one today. Thank you doesn¡¯t even cover it.¡± Brittney smiled and shook her head. ¡°Yes it does.¡± She sat down and looked out over the valley. Anne sat down with her and looked out over the breathtaking view. Every once in a while Pepper would nuzzle her ear and she would giggle and turn to look into those big brown eyes. Alianna¡¯s alarm went off at 7:30 am. Shine by the Newsboys came rumbling out of her phone. She had thought it was an appropriate morning wake up song. She laid there and listened to it for a few minutes letting the peace that came from her new life in the Lord wash over her. ¡°Thank you God for today, thank you for the chance to meet with Julie today and to get to spend that time with Olivia tonight.¡± She said softly. She felt a peace she couldn¡¯t describe wash through her. She got out of bed and rubbed her eyes and looked around her room, everything looked the same but for some reason felt totally different. This feeling had grown each day since Jaius and her came home. This was the same room as when she left, same books, same bed, same Mr Bear, yet everything seemed to have a different feel, except for Mr Bear, he still felt the same. She looked next to her bed and saw her Bible sitting there. Julie had given it to her on Tuesday at School. It read NASB study Bible on the stem. She had been reading it each night before bed, and each morning. She had made it through Genesis and was starting Exodus. It had taken her a while to get through the first 6 chapters of Genesis because they held so many names and people that she remembered. Julie had also given her tabs with all the books of the Bible on them so she could label the start page of each book. She had spent an hour last night placing them on the first page of each book of the Bible. The reason it had taken her so long was that since she was little the Bible had been been presented as something that you can¡¯t mar in anyway, it was Holy, therefore no writing, not ripping or burning or sticking things to its pages. It had taken her fifteen minutes just to place the tab for Genesis. Once she had gotten over that hurdle thought the rest were accomplished in a shorter amount of time. She smiled at how organized her new Bible looked and then opened it and moved the thin pink ribbon that acted as a page holder out of the way. She found her place and continued reading how Moses fled from Egypt and became a shepherd, he married Zaphorah and they had two sons. Then her mind exploded with imagery as she read how Moses looked up at the Mountain and saw a bush that was on fire, yet not being burned. It reminded her of the flaming sword her and Jaius had seen guarding the Garden. When he got close, a voice told him to remove his candles, for this was Holy ground. For some reason Alianna had the overwhelming feeling that she needed to take off her slippers. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she did it anyway. Then she read how Moses asked God who he should tell the Jewish leaders it was who sent him. God replied, ¡°I AM WHO I AM.¡± She stopped there and looked up. ¡°I AM.¡± She said to the empty room. ¡°That is your name Lord, I AM.¡± She bowed her head and closed her eyes and let that name ring through the silences. ¡°Lord, please let my conversation with Julie go well, and that I can be a great friend and encouragement to Olivia and her family tonight. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever gone to a sleepover except at Ali¡¯s and so I¡¯m a little nervous. In Jesus name I pray, Amen.¡± ¡°Do not be Afraid.¡± Came the faintest whisper. Alianna got off her bed and bent down on her knees and closed her eyes. A peace she couldn¡¯t describe washed over her. She laid there until she heard her brother and Sister began to cry and then she got up, put on her clothes and went to help her mom with the twins. She had seen the shocked looks her parents had been giving her these past few weeks as she had just started doing her chores, and homework and even helping with the twins without being asked. She didn¡¯t do it perfect every time, but she really was trying. She wanted to honor God by honoring her parents, and she actually felt peace and joy when serving them. This new Life that Christ had given her was beyond amazing. She went down the hall and her mom was changing Simon so Alianna went over and gave her sister a hug and a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Awie!¡± Sarah said with delight. ¡°Good morning Half-Pint.¡± She said with a smile. She had started reading Little House on The Prairie again and that is what Laura Engle¡¯s Pa called her. Sarah smiled and tried to say it. ¡°Hif Pint.¡± She said giggling. Alianna giggled too and then set about changing her sister¡¯s diaper. As she was carrying a freshly changed and dressed Sarah towards the door her mom bent down and opened her arms and embraced them both. ¡°Ali, thank you so much for all the help you¡¯ve been giving me and your dad these past few weeks. You are such a blessing to us and we all love you very much.¡± Her mother said her voice full of emotion. Alianna squeezed her mom with her free arm. ¡°I love you and dad so much too Mom, you both are the best parents ever and I just really want to help you.¡± Peace washed over them all like a strong wind, even Simon who was about to let out a loud cry for being left out of the group hug, shut his mouth and didn¡¯t utter a noise. When Alianna pulled away she could see turmoil in her mother¡¯s face. ¡°What is it mom? Why are you worried?¡± She said sitting down and setting Sarah on her lap. Sarah immediately laid back against Ali¡¯s chest and began to suck her thumb. A tear trickled down her mother¡¯s face as she watched her. ¡°I¡­I just have this feeling of dread Ali, like my heart knows you''re going away again and there is nothing I can do to stop it.¡± She said as she placed her head in her hands and began to cry. Ali knelt forward and wrapped her free arm around her mom, while still holding Sarah in the other. ¡°It¡¯s okay Mom, I can¡¯t imagine how terrible these past months were for you, but it¡¯s over and just think of how God saved us all through it.¡± Her mother nodded and pulled away and sat on her heels and looked at her. ¡°I know dear, and I am eternally grateful , there are just times when I look at you that I can almost see you being taken from me, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll get you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere Mom, I¡¯m right here and I¡¯m here to stay.¡± Alianna said with a smile. Her mom tried to smile, but the ability escaped her. She sighed heavily and then shook her head and changed the subject. ¡°So, what are your plans right now?¡± She asked. Alianna pulled out her phone and looked at her calendar. ¡°Well, Julie is picking me up at 8 am, and then tonight I¡¯m sleeping over at Olivia¡¯s, she said they would bring me to church tomorrow.¡± She said gleefully. Her smile faded and she grew a bit more somber. ¡°Right now though, I¡¯m headed to the back yard. Ali texted me and asked if we could talk. At least there, in that tree, we can be just Ali¡¯s again.¡± She said with a slight smile. Her mom just looked at her and sighed. ¡°Is it okay with you if I take your place at the tree?¡± Alianna¡¯s mouth dropped open, after a few moments thought she closed it and nodded. ¡°Sure Mom, are¡­are you positive you want to do this?¡± Her mom shook her head. ¡°No, but I need to do it and so I must.¡± Alianna could see the weight her mom was carrying and her heart went right out to her. ¡°When is she coming?¡± Alianna looked at her phone and then at her mom. ¡°In about five minutes.¡± Her mom nodded and began to stand up. ¡°Ali, would you¡­¡± ¡°¡­take Simon and Sarah downstairs and get them some breakfast?¡± Her mom opened her mouth but then shut it and shook her head and smiled. ¡°Yes dear, that would be most helpful. I love you Ali.¡± She said as she bent down and hugged her. Alianna hugged her back with her one free arm and then her mom strengthened up and left the room. Emily Oaksen went through the dining room, into the addition and out the back door. She walked purposefully toward the hollowed out pine tree and sat down with her back to the trunk and her arms stretched out behind her, in the same position she had seen both her girls sit in for the past eight years. She prayed like she never had before. Pouring her heart out to God, seeking the strength to forgive Alison. She felt His peace on her moments before she heard footsteps coming toward her along the treeline. When the footsteps got to the open tree they stopped suddenly and she heard a bag hit the ground hard. A minute passed and what seemed like an eternity after that but slowly, cautiously, the footsteps resumed movement and slowly someone slid down the trunk behind her, on the other side and two smaller hands clasped hers. She took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°I hated my daughter, so deeply did my anger towards her run, like a river of fire. She had betrayed her sister, and her parents and had hurt us all so terribly.¡± She began to hear faint whimpers from behind her and the smaller set of hands trembled. ¡°But, I was so very wrong and misguided in how I treated her. I had no right to hate her, as I learned that I was just as detestable, just as horrible a person as I thought she had been. I hated you without justification, and for that I am so terribly sorry Ali. I love you with all my heart and I always will.¡± Crying from behind her became audible and grew in volume. The smaller hands clasped hers with a firm grip. She was about to let go and go console her but out of the crying came a very emotion filled and raspy voice. ¡°I¡­I betrayed you and hurt you. I threw a knife into your heart and ruined us and I can¡¯t undo it, I threw away what I had in order to try to obtain what I couldn¡¯t get and I lost everything. Now I sit in a closet of my own making and I hate myself for it, for what I did. I can¡¯t leave now either because Meghan would suffer if I did. I am so sorry for hurting you and Ali. I don¡¯t know how you could forgive this, but¡­¡± she began to whimper, Emily could almost hear a five year old voice coming from behind her. ¡°¡­please forgive me mamma.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, Ali needed her. She moved quickly around the tree trunk and caught Alison as she fell forward sobbing into her shoulder. ¡°I forgive you my dear sweet girl. Please forgive me for what I said to you that day.¡± Alison could only nod her head in the affirmative and cry. Suddenly a second pair of arms enveloped them and there was Alianna kneeling down facing Alison. Emily looked over her shoulder and saw Jonathan playing with the Twins in the backyard. She smiled at him and he smiled back. She extended her arm around Alianna also. She knew she needed to give him a chance to talk with Alison also, but she held on for a while longer to a moment that had not happened in too long. She was able to hold her girls in her arms again. She seared this memory into her mind, holding on to it in every way she could think of. Eventually she leaned back and lifted Alison¡¯s eyes to hers. She tried to put her head back down, shame keeping her from looking into those eyes, but Emily, with a firm but gentle hand kept Ali¡¯s eyes looking into hers. ¡°I love you Ali, and I always will.¡± Tears began to pour out of Alison¡¯s eyes, but Emily held her there with a firm hand, the only thing keeping her from dissolving again. ¡°Now, there is someone else who wants to say something to you.¡± She said looking over her shoulder. Alison slowly followed her gaze and saw Jonathan Oaksen walking towards them. Alianna had gotten up at some point and gone to relieve her dad from twin duty and he was walking slowly towards them. He was so tall and strong. Alison hadn¡¯t had a dad around when she was growing up, and Mr Oaksen had just naturally back filled that role. She had never had a dad¡¯s arms to run into when she needed protection, but now, in this moment, this overwhelming urge to do just that came over her. She looked at Mrs Oaksen, almost as if asking permission. Mrs Oaksen smiled. ¡°Go¡±. She mouthed the word to her. Alison smiled slightly and then jumped up and ran out of the tree towards Mr Oaksen. A smile split his lips and held open his arms. She leapt up into them and felt those strong arms wrap around her, protecting her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She bawled. He just merely tightened his arms around her and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ali, I love you and everything will be okay now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me.¡± She cried out. He knelt down so his wife could embrace them too. For the first time in an eternity Alison felt safe, like nothing could touch her in the wall of love. ¡°Ali.¡± Came Mr Oksen¡¯s soft but firm voice. Instinctively, like she had for years when he spoke like this, she stopped crying, and looked at him. ¡°We are so sorry Ali for what we said that day, and we forgive you, if you can forgive us?¡± She stared into his wise and gentle eyes and nodded as she wiped at her eyes. ¡°I forgive you, but how can you both forgive me though, Ali said she did too, but how, how is it possible I betrayed you all, ruined you¡­how?¡± She cried out, tears cascading down her cheeks. He lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. He could see the void there, the emptiness and it chilled him and rent his heart. ¡°Because Ali, we offended someone in and even worse way and He forgave us, he gave up his life for us.¡± ¡°Wh..Who?¡± She stammered. Emily Oaksen looked up into Alison¡¯s eyes and cupped her hands on either side of her face. ¡°Jesus, Ali, Jesus forgave us and washed our sins away.¡± There, again, that name flashed inside the void, and it did not fall into it, but stayed where it floated. She even began to muse that it actually had not left from the last time she saw it there, she had just lost sight of it. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t understand. I go to a Catholic school, and we have Mass once a week there, I¡¯ve gotten baptized and stuff, that means I¡¯m okay with God right?¡± Alianna came over and knelt down with her arms around the twins. She looked into Alison¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too Ali, that I had done all the things I needed to and if I was just a good person I would be okay, but I was shown just how not a good person I am and that the only way I could be rid of all the bad in me was through accepting that it was actually Jesus who is the good person and if I accepted that and belived in His Death and Resurrection then, and only then, was I safe.¡± Alison stared into Alianna¡¯s eyes, searching for the understanding to what she was saying, and somewhere in the deep recesses of her heart she did begin to understand, but she tore her eyes away from Ali¡¯s, not able to look into what she saw there in that moment. She stood up and looked at them. They stood also. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t understand, I want to, but¡­I¡­I need to go, I need to be there for Megan.¡± She said softly. Mr Oaksen came over and hugged her, and she clung to his strong arms as if they were life preservers. ¡°We¡¯re always here for you Half Pint.¡± He said. Eight years of memories flooded her mind. That was his nickname for her. Ali and her had watched DVD¡¯s of Little House on the Prairie, and Pa Ingles had always reminded her so much of Mr Oaksen that she had started calling him Pa, so he called her Half Pint. She buried her face in his shirt and more tears fell, but these were more happy ones. Then she pulled away and smiled slightly. Then Mrs Oaksen pulled her into a hug and she let herself be drawn in. Her heart started beating again, like a withered husk that finds moisture. ¡°We will always be here for you my dear, my Ali.¡± ¡°Thank you Mamma, thank you for not giving up on me.¡± Then Mrs Oaksen let go and took the twins from Alianna. Alianna held out her arm and Alison put her through and they walked back to the tree together. ¡°So¡­what did you need to talk about?¡± Alianna whispered to her. ¡°Is it cone of silence worthy?¡± Alison stopped and looked at her and smiled. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°It¡¯s Megan, she¡­she¡¯s been having some anger issues. She tries to hide them, but I¡¯ve know her her whole life and I know when the kettle is boiling. It really just started this summer, but I¡¯m not sure what triggered it. It got even worse a few weeks ago. I was going to go into her room and the door was cracked and I saw her driving her scissors into her desk. She was grunting and screaming and so I just went back to my room. I¡¯m worried Ali, I can¡¯t figure out what she is so angry about. I thought at first that she was mad at me, because I haven¡¯t been paying as much attention to her, but I began to really dig deep with her again, yet she is still angry.¡± She said, worry clear in her face. Alianna reached out and hugged her, it was her go to response when someone was distressed. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay Ali, Meg has always been the bright bubbly one, and now she¡¯s a teenager her brain is probably being fried just like ours is. We¡¯ve all changed over the past few years Ali, she¡¯s probably just going through the same crazy emotions and loss of rational thought that we are all dealing with.¡± She said softly into her ear. Ali hugged her back. ¡°Thanks Ali, you''re probably right, that¡¯s probably what it is, I feel like my brain is melting down it seems like constantly, so I¡¯m sure that is what is going on.¡± Alianna drew back and smiled at her, despite all the heavy emotions coursing through her, Alison could help but smile back at her. ¡°There you are.¡± Said Alianna. ¡°That¡¯s the same Ali that was smiling at me two years ago.¡± Alison shook her head and smiled. ¡°Maybe, but you''re definitely the same Ali. You have this peace and confidence that I can¡¯t explain, that I wish I had, and where did you learn to sing, I know you always liked to, and your voice was always pretty, but Ali, that song you sang me, it was amazing.¡± Alianna blushed and shook her head slightly. ¡°That¡­well, that is a very long story Ali.¡± She looked over at their tree and hesitated, then took a deep breath and let it out. . ¡°Definitely a story that needs the tree¡­if¡­if you want to hear it?¡± Alison looked at the tree for a long moment, but then hung her head and shook it. ¡°I really want to Ali, but Megan was really laying into her desk when I left, I need to make sure she is okay.¡± As she spoke they both looked at eachother and they both noticed it. The change that started to come over Alison. Almost as if they could both see the shadowy, inky, cold regalia of the Queen floating down upon her again. A tear leaked out of Alison¡¯s eye and she felt her heart hardening again. Just then Alianna reached up and put both her hands on Alison¡¯s face. ¡°Ali, I know you need to leave and become Queen again and what that means, but what we said to you today is all true, you have a place here and you are always welcome, I love you my sister and that won''t change.¡± Alison stopped and looked deep into her eyes, and the hardness and the person of the Queen stopped too, and from that moment on, they never fully regained their hold on Alison¡¯s heart, and the void became just a bit less empty. Tears freely falling Down her face Alison smiled. ¡°I love you too Ali and even if things are different at school here, it¡¯s just you.¡± Alianna smiled. ¡°¡­and me¡­¡±. She said. ¡°¡­and the Tree.¡± Alison finished and this time she pulled Ali in for a hug. ¡°Thank you Ali.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. After a few more minutes Alison was opening the gate that led to the Ally and just like the other day she ran right into Jaius. She was at first startled as was he. She reflected again on how solid he was, definitely not the same pudgy kid they picked on last year. ¡°We gotta stop bumping into eachother like this.¡± He said with a grin that looked a lot like the one Jim used. She blushed despite herself and then shook her head there had been too much of the old Ali on the surface and not enough of the Queen to prevent the red from hitting her cheeks. ¡°Yeah.¡± She laughed slightly. ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll need to coordinate our Ali schedules.¡± This time he laughed and shook his head. ¡°Anyway, hope you have a good Saturday.¡± He said and gave her a salute with two of his fingers and then turned back to the gate. ¡°You..you too.¡± She said in a way totally characteristic of Ali, but completely uncharacteristic of Queen Alison. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± She whispered as she watched him go through the gate. There was something about him that kept her looking at the gate he had gone through. It was that same peace filled confidence that Alianna had and her parents had. That confidence that he had exposed the gaping void inside her and it was all she could do to not grab ahold of the fence and screen as it really felt as if she were about to fall into it. She held it together though. For the rest of that day however, Jaius MacFarland kept intruding into tvher thoughts. This intrusion began to highlight how now there were two opposing Ali¡¯s inside her. The Queen and old Ali. One wondered who this Jaius really was who had so caught Alianna¡¯s heart, the other wondered how she could use that against her if needed. This tore at her for the rest of the day. Jaius shook his head as he reached for the gate. ¡°She must be visiting Ali a lot, I keep bumping into her. It doesn¡¯t make any sense, how can you dislike someone enough to betray them and then and then all of a sudden come back around and be like secret friends or something.¡± He said softly. Then a dark thought entered his head. ¡°What if she is setting her up for something , something worse then what Keri had planned to do to her last year. He turned to look back at Alison, anger beginning to ignite deep inside him. When he looked up however, the furnace inside him shut down. He saw her stumble a bit and grab onto the chain link fence that lined the ally, and she seemed to be clutching it as if it were keeping her from falling. He could almost see the internal torment that was going on inside her, and he felt compassion for her. She clung to the fence for a while and then stopped and shook her head and let go of the fence and walked a bit more confidently down the Ally. He turned away and went through the gate and walked down the line of trees toward Ali¡¯s clubhouse tree. He caught sight of her parents and the Twins going into the house through the back door. As he expected he found her sitting on the ground inside the pine tree typing on her phone. He crouched down infront of her with a smile on his face and waited. Aftter a few moments a smile split her lips and she looked up at him, her smile dancing in her eyes, like it always did when she saw him. He wore a similar one. ¡°Hey you.¡± She said warmly and reached out and gave him a hug. He hugged her back. Whenever he held her all the memories of being in the past with her flooded through him, the good and the bad. She had told him that the same happened to her, but it wasn¡¯t something that kept them apart, if anything it kept bringing them closer together. They were the only ones that could both confide in about the hurts and pains they still felt from their time there. Eventually they seperated, but the smiles remained. ¡°You okay? I saw Alison leaving again.¡± He said gently. Her smile faded just a bit but she nodded. ¡°Yep, A okay. Alison and I are good again, friends again, at least, here in this tree. My mom and Dad even made up with her.¡± He smiled, but inside that same fear crept in, that Alison had plans to hurt her. ¡°Jaius MacFarland, what us bothering you?¡± She said putting her hands on her hips. His internal trouble must have been evident on his face. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried for you, with getting close to Alison again. She is Queen of the table and she already betrayed you once to become more popular, what makes you think this isn¡¯t some kind of set up to do it again?¡± She smiled a little and shook her head. ¡°I love that you are always looking out for me Jaius, but I know that the Ali I knew has come back. The Queen is still in there, but so is the Ali I knew, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking the risk because the Queen hasn¡¯t completely killed off my friend and so I know there is hope.¡± He looked at her, searching her eyes for any sense that she wasn¡¯t seeing this clearly, after a few moments she though he smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, as long as you are sure.¡± She smiled and nodded then her phone buzzed. She pulled it out of her pocket and looked at it. Initially her eyes lit up, but then she began to frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaius said squatting down and taking her hand. She smiled when he did that, like she did every time he did this the myriad of snapshots in her mind of all the other times he grabbed her hand rushing through her. She blushed and squeezed his hand and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s just, I¡¯m going out to breakfast with Julie, Jim¡¯s sister, then I¡¯m sleeping over at Olivia¡¯s, I¡¯m sorry Jaius, I didn¡¯t know you were coming over.¡± She said sadly. Jaius squeezed her hand back and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ali, actually your Dad wanted to talk to me, he asked me to come over this morning.¡± Fear covered her face, and embarrassment, she had some idea of what her dad was going to talk to him about. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay Ali, I¡¯m pretty sure I know what he is going to talk to me about. Pastor Arron got me connected with Tim, from the worship team, and he¡¯s been helping me understand what our relationship should look like.¡± She sighed heavily, and looked at him with a sea of emotions swirling in her eyes. ¡°Olivia has been talking to me about it too. I¡¯m so confused Jaius, I love you, and in the past, if we had stayed I know we would have been married, but here, now, it¡¯s years away.¡± A tear leaked out from her eye which he slowly reached out and wiped away. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard Ali, but we faced a lot of tough situations in the past and were able to get through them, and now we have God with us to help us.¡± Just as he said that a peace and fullness filled her heart and she felt the truth of what he said and knew deep down that peace had been with her through these past few weeks. She looked up and saw him smiling at her. She felt the red rush to her checks, but she smiled back at him. Then she saw his eyes flick up, back toward the house behind her. She turned and saw her father standing inside the back door waving at them to come into the house. Ali looked back at Jaius the same time he looked back to her. ¡°I guess we better go.¡± She said with a sigh. He smiled as he reached his hand out to help her up. She smiled despite herself and let him pull her up. They walked back to the house and she embraced her dad, who hugged her back. When she pulled back he smiled at her and cocked his head back over his shoulder toward The front of the house. ¡°Your friend, Julie, is here.¡± Her face reddened with embarrassment and she looked at her phone. She had two missed texts from Julie and her heart sank. According to the time stamp on the time stamps on the texts she had been outside for ten minutes. Flooded with embarrassment she gave Jaius a hug, whispered ¡°I love you¡±, and took off up the stairs to get changed quick and grab her bag, all the while sending a flurry appogies and reassurances to Julie that she would be right out. Jaius hugged her back, and just had enough time to tell her he loved her too before she lit off to the other side of the house. He stood there as Mr Oaksen watched his daughter take off through the house and pound up the stairs. Right now Jaius felt more nervous than when he was fighting Maleric. He really liked Ali¡¯s parents, but he also had a pretty good sense what they were going to be talking about. After a few moments Ali¡¯s dad turned and looked down at him and smiled. ¡°Hey Jaius, glad you could make it. Have you ever built a deck?¡± Jaius looked shocked but recovered quickly. ¡°Ah¡­ no Sir.¡± ¡°Well I got some work to do at a friends house and wanted to see if you would give me a hand.¡± Jaius was caught completely off guard. ¡°Su..sure, that would be great.¡± Mr Oaksen smiled and clasped his shoulder. Alianna rushed out the door and down the steppes and flew to the car. She opened the door and dropped down in and shut the door and turned sheepishly to look at Julie. ¡°I am so sorry Julie, that was so rude of me, I how you weren¡¯t waiting long.¡± She said her cheeks reddening. Julie shook her head, her red hair swishing back and forth as it existences from beneath the bandanna she had on her head. When she looked at Alianna a warm, deep smile was on her face. Alianna felt something, a subtle connection to her, one that was deep, almost familial. ¡°Alianna, you definitely have nothing to be sorry for. This is a day or rest, no schedules or pressure. So, ready to go?¡± Feeling much more released Alianna nodded and smiled. They did the customary introduction questions, ¡°What things do you like to do, favorite coffee or snack, etc.¡± after about 20 min they arrived at the perking meter. They went inside and Alianna stared around at the old wooden floors that had been meticulously redone and restored, and all the furniture from the 1960¡¯s era when this had been a bus depot. The name came from all the parking meters still outside where people would park their cars while they took the bus to Wilkes-Baree, or New York or Philadelphia. They got in line and Aliann ordered a London fog and a chocolate chip muffin. Her mom had given her twenty dollars for this morning so she thought she would treat herself. After she ordered Julie ordered and then finished her order by saying. ¡°We¡¯re on one tab.¡± The barista smiled and nooded but Alianna¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do that Julie, I have some money.¡± She said a bit embarrassed. Julie looked down at her and smiled. ¡°Let me bless you little sister, I¡¯m just really glad we have this time to get to know each other.¡± Aliann was about to protest again but something Julie had said hit her in the middle of the heart. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.we¡¯re sisters now, eternal sisters like Olivia explained to me.¡± Julie froze and stared at her and the. Knelt down and gave her a hug. ¡°I never thought about it that way, but you are so right Alianna, we will be sisters in Christ, forever.¡± A huge warmth flooded Alianna¡¯s heart just then. ¡°Ali, call me Ali, if we are sisters then we are friends too.¡± Julie pulled back and smiled, tears twinkling at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Okay Ali, please call me Jules, it¡¯s what my friends call me.¡± She smiled and stood up and paid for their orders. The barista gave them metal placard holders with a playing card stuck in the holder and an owl on the back of it. Julie took it and walked over ver to a corner near the front where there was a rectangular booth cut into the corner and it was mostly his from view of the rest of the coffee shop. After they sat down, Aliann gave Julie a large smile. ¡°Thank so very much for paying for me Jul..ah. Jules.¡± She smiled and blushed. ¡°Ali, it¡¯s really okay. I¡¯m just glad we got this chance to talk.¡± She sat back and smiled. ¡°So, how are you doing after returning, how are you doing really?¡± It was the ¡°really¡± that really pushed through her defenses. She had been on a super High, her new relationship with Jesusbeing back with her family, and seeing Jaius everyday and reconnecting with Alison, but deep inside her something roiled, an anxiety that she couldn¡¯t explain, except that she knew it derived from what the Herald had done to her. Jaius had freed her from herself, and she felt so much peace with being saved, but she could still feel it a weakness in her mind that she couldn¡¯t patch. She was about to answer when the Barista brought their order to the table, she was not the same one who waited on them. This girl had reddish blond hair and around her neck she wore a necklace with a red crystal dangling from it. Right then Ali¡¯s whole world fell apart, she lost all sense of what was going on around her as terror coursed through her. Suddenly she felt arms around her and a soft voice whispering in her ear. ¡°.....your peace oh Lord, in Jesus name.¡± Peace did begin to overwhelm the terror and made the darkness receed. When she opened her eyes, sweat was pouring down her cheeks and Julies arms were protectively around her, She was looking down at her with compassion and concern mingling together in her eyes. ¡°Oh¡­Oh Julie, I¡­I don¡¯t know what happened, did I black out?¡¯ Julie smiled when she heard her speaking, but shook her head at the question. ¡°No, Ali, the barista brought the order to the table and when you looked at her you began to brake out in a cold sweat and began to hyper ventilate, and you kept saying, no, no. Did you know her? She was very confused, I told her it wan¡¯t anything about her and that you would be okay, you just needed to eat. I told her you had a sugar problem. I¡­I am not sure thats what it was, and I hope i didn¡¯t lie, but¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t know what was happening.¡± Red filled Alianna¡¯s cheeks and she bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Julie, I¡­I don¡¯t have a sugar problem that I know of, it..it was..the necklace she wore, the red crystal, I¡­¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°Oh, Ali, I¡¯m sorry, it was a trigger wasn¡¯t it, the crystal triggered a memory of trauma. You had a panic atack, I¡­I¡¯ve had them before too.¡± Ali looked at Julie and saw the truth of what she said. She could see the recognition, the understanding in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here Ali, of you want to talk about it, but definitely understand if you don.t.¡± Alianna so desperately wanted to talk about it with someone who could understand the deep fear. Jaius knew, and her parents, but they didn¡¯t understand the deep terror that pooled deep down inside her, but maybe, just maybe, Julie could. ¡°I¡­I want to tell you Jules, but can¡­can I¡­ Tr¡­¡± Julie¡¯s eyes flooded with sincerity. ¡°Ali, you can absolutely trust me, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Alianna took a deep breath and looked at her. ¡°I believe you Jules, ijust pray that you can believe me.¡± She took another deep breath and began. ¡°Last April, I ran away from School, I..I was going to end my life, and probably would have if Jaius had not been following me. He caught up to me and tried to stop me, while he was talking an immensely strong wind tore through the clearing we were in in the woods by my house, when the wind stopped blowing, well, Jaius and I were not in Kansas anymore, I mean, Pennsylvania.¡± Over the next hour Alianna told her story to Julie. Tears flowed from Julies eyes when she told her about the Hearald and what happened at her house. When she told her about Adam and Eve and the garden though her mouth dropped open. And she finished with how her and Jaius saw the Garden of Eden and how she met Jesus in her visions, and came to understand that it was He alone, and his sacrifice on the cross that had taken away her sins. Tears were running freely down her Julie¡¯s cheeks and she just stared at her once she finished. Fear crept into Ali¡¯s heart that Julie didn¡¯t believe her, or even worse she did believe her and was going to tell some professor who would pick her and Jaius away forever doing tests on them. Instead Julie moved closer and put her arm around Alianna. Aliann leaned into her and Julie squeezed her a little tighter. ¡°Oh Ali, that is so amazing and yet so hard at the same time. I¡­I didn¡¯t go through torture, but I..I do understand trauma.¡± She took in a deep emotion filled breath. ¡°That is such a special gift of a testimony Ali, you really should tell more people, at least more believers. I know God¡¯s word is true, but to know it is that true is so amazing.¡± She looked down and took a long sip of her coffee. Alianna could still feel her hands shaking and breathing somewhat heavy still. ¡°I..I hope, I hope this means I wont spend the rest of my life an jittery anxious mess?¡± Julie looked up and laid her hand on Alianna¡¯s and gave it a squeeze. ¡°That won¡¯t happen Ali, see, when Jesus saved you, you became new. Not a better version of your old self, a whole new person. The bible says that the old person has passed away and the new has come. That girl who was tortured by that evil woman died that day on the cliff, and now it is Jesus who lives in you.¡± Alianna looked into her eyes, looking for more understanding of what she just said. She knew she was quoting the bible to her, she could feel the words resonate in her soul. Then, in an ever so distant part of her soul she felt the truth of the words resonate. She clouds till feel the ocean of terror inside her, but she now knew that it wasn¡¯t infinitely deep, but there was a bottom. She looked at Julie and Julie smiled back at her. Julie sat back and smiled. ¡°One more verse just came to mind. Perfect love casts out fear. He will remove your fear Ali.¡± Alianna took a deep breath and could feel her hands begin to stop shaking. ¡°Julie, thank you so much for being here. I needed someone who understood this fear. You don¡¯t have to tell me but¡­¡± ¡°How do I know about triggers and trauma?¡± She took a very deep breath and looked at her. Alianna could see water twinkling at the corner of her eyes. ¡°I just recently came to know the truth about Jesus, before that, I was so far away from him, even though i thought I knew Him. Last year, well I was doing everything possible to become the High School Queen and, well, I¡­I fell¡­¡± through tears and many pauses and a couple of long hugs from Alianna Julie told her all that had happened. Julie pulled away and wiped at her eyes. Alianna looked at her with compassion flooding her eyes. ¡°God has given me so much healing, I just don¡¯t know if, if I¡¯ll ever be a mom.¡± Alianna squeezed her hand. ¡°All things are possible with God Jules.¡± Julie smiled and wiped at her eyes again. ¡°Thank¡¯s Ali I¡­¡± Julies eyes went wide and her hand slapped over her mouth. Alianna¡¯s eyebrow shot up and she moved back against the back of her seat. Julie slowly lowered her hand, which was slightly trembling and looked at Alianna. ¡°Ali, I¡­I think God just spoke to me. I heard a small voice inside me say ¡°She will be going back.¡± Alianna felt confirmation deep in her heart of what she said. A single tear leaked form her eye, but behind it came waves of peace. ¡°It was Him Jules, and It was hard to hear at first but I think I¡¯ve known since we got back that it wouldn¡¯t be the last time we would see that time and those people, and I¡­don¡¯t think I will be alone.¡± The words actually made Julie flinch. She closed her eyes and shut them tight for a minute, then opened them slowly and looked at Alianna and mouthed ¡°Jim?¡± Alianna nodded. A tear leaked out of Julie¡¯s eyes but then she smiled. ¡°It will be worth it if the Lord draws him to salvation through this.¡± She took a deep breath and then looked a bit more serious. ¡°Ali, I need to talk to you about something, and what just happened makes it even more important.¡± She took another deep breath. ¡° Ali, how do you feel about my brother?¡± Alianna had expected this to be brought up, but now that it was here she was afraid, she didn¡¯t want to lose Julie as a friend. Her fear must have been evident on her face because Julie reached over and squeezed her hand. ¡°Ali, nothing you say will make me mad at you, it¡¯s just I want to know the situation because it has really affected Jim and I just want to help him.¡± Alianna took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°Thank you for saying that Jules, I feel better hearing it. It was back in the sixth grade. I saw him playing soccer. His game was before mine and I watched him at midfield and just the way he handled the ball with complete confidence and how he set up the forwards with such skill. Well, I play forward on my team , and a dream formed in my head of him setting me up for an awesome goal and it was that dream that started it. It made a connection to something that I cared a lot about and it looked like he did too, and, well the crush branched out from there.¡± She stopped talking and her cheeks got really red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jules, that was probably the stupidest reason you¡¯ve ever heard for a crush.¡± She looked down at her drink. When Julie didn¡¯t answer Alianna glanced up at her. Julie had her eyes closed and was praying. Ali blushed even more and closed her eyes and waited. A few minutes and she felt a hand touch hers. She opened her eyes and saw Julie smiling at her. ¡°Honestly Ali, that was probably the most valid explanation of why a crush formed. You¡¯ve changed since the spring though. Is Jim still there, inside?¡± Ali closed her eyes again and tried to think of Jim and the crush she had on him, but the only image she saw now was Jaius leaping through that window. She opened her eyes and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jules, I really am, just right now all I can see is Jaius.¡± A tear leaked out of her eye. ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t want to hang out with me after this, as it might hurt Jim, I just really appreciate you taking this time with me though, it has meant a lot.¡± She looked down. Julie¡¯s hand squeezed her¡¯s. ¡°Ali, I most definitely want to be seen with you. I just needed to know where you were so I could best help you both. Now, two things, three actually. You are my sister in Christ and I love you and I hope we can meet like this regularly. Two, my brother will be okay. I just needed to know where to put my energies in helping him with dealing with this box he has made for himself in his head. And three, please be careful with your feelings for Jaius. From what you told me I totally get why they are so deep, but there is nothing you can do about them right now, at least nothing that will end in anything good.¡± Ali opened her mouth to protest, but Julie held up her finger.¡± I know that I don¡¯t understand and I probably don¡¯t understand it fully, but you remember my story right? I don¡¯t want you going down the same road as me Ali, please listen, I know that you need to know how you are to keep your and Jaius¡¯s relationship form going farther, and I don¡¯t have that exact answer, it I know the one who does and so do you, all I can recommend is that you go home, search the word, and pray out your heart to God and lay this all at His feet. If Jaius becomes your deepest love then you run the risk of falling into losing your first Love, and I think you know who that is. A tear leaked out of her eye. At first Ali felt the fire of her anger build inside her. ¡°Everyone keeps telling us that we can¡¯t be together, that it will end bad, how do they know!¡± But as Julie went on and she basically told her everything she was thinking she had the overwhelming sense that it wasn¡¯t Julie talking to her, the words resonated deep in her heart, like the words that God spoke to her by the Garden. She looked at Julie and tried to smile but only managed a slight grin. ¡°I¡­I know Jules that what your saying is true, as true as what Olivia said, but you saying it seems to be different. Both times when you each said it, I felt like it was someone else talking to me and not you or her. I think it was God saying it to me. I don¡¯t want to lose my first love, I just found him. I don¡¯t know what it will look like for Jaius and I to limit ourselves, but I¡¯m gonna try.¡± Julie smiled and placed her other hand over Alianna¡¯s. ¡°You will not be doing it alone Sister, I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡± She then shook her head and looked at her. ¡°But the testimony of two witnesses, truth is established. It wasn¡¯t just hearing it from Olivia, but God also used Me to confirm it.¡± Alianna smiled and moved over and threw her arms around Julie who returned the hug. Thank you God, thank you Julie.¡± Alianna waved as Julie pulled out of the driveway and she waved back. She went inside and there was Jaius and her dad talking on the couch. Jaius was asking him what else something called a saw-zaw could do. She froze with fear at what her dad might have told Jaius. They looked up at her when she came in and they both smiled. Her dad stood and strode across the room and gave her a hug. ¡°Hey sweetheart, did you have a good visit with Julie?¡± She hugged him back. ¡°Yes dad, Julie was great and helped me a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad Ali. I¡¯m gonna relive your mom with the twins for a while so she can take care of some things. She said Olivia¡¯s mom let her know that you can come over for dinner tonight and stay over after.¡± A broad smile touched her lips. ¡°Ah, thank you Daddy, I¡¯m so excited, this is my first sleepover since¡­¡±. That hung in the air for a moment. Before she could let the tears out her dad picked her up gave her a hug and butterfly kisses and swung her around, which despite her best efforts to the contrary. ¡°Thanks Dad.¡± She smiled as he put her down. He turned to wave at Jaius and gave a slight nod of his head and Jaius smiled and nodded his head in return. Her dad then turned and went toward the kitchen. She took a deep breath and turned and before she could move, there her was giving her a hug. She fell into it. The confidence to do what she needed to do slowly wanting to slide out of her. She fought it, she knew she had to be the strong one here and bring up the topic, knowing he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to. Then, before she pulled away and spoke, he surprised her and pulled himself away and looked at her. ¡°Ali, I want to talk to you about our relationship. I¡¯ve been talking a lot to Tim and Pastor Aaron and today your dad, and we need to find ways to put the brakes on how deep we are going. I don¡¯t intend to stop being around you, or being near you, but we need to put some walls up for now so that we can grow at a slower, more healthy pace over the coming years. I love you Ali, and that isn¡¯t going to change, but we need to set some barriers now, so that in the years to come we have a really good and healthy relationship. So, some of those walls that I think are beneficial, and I want to hear your thoughts too, are that I don¡¯t think we should be alone that often. We should really try hard to meet with the group and spend time together among others. I don¡¯t believe we should kiss again until we can set about to courting when we are older.¡± He stopped there and she was about to respond when he smiled and raised his finger. ¡°One more wall.¡± He pulled a little box out of his pocket and handed it to her. She looked down at it and it was a jewelry box. She looked at him, tears already beginning to inch their way into her eyes, smiled and then looked down and opened it. Inside was a white gold ring laced with gold with the word Promise on one side and A&J on the other a chain of whitegold was threaded through it.. Tears flowed openly now as she looked up at him. ¡°J¡­.Jaius¡­.I¡­¡± ¡°Its a promise ring. There are two promises that I will make you. First, I promise to take the next few years and really learn about and grow in Knowing Christ, so that I can be a very godly man for you when we get old enough, two, I promise to pursue our relationship, in a healthy way, until that time. If you want this Ali, atleast if you want to follow these promises with me, then the necklace is yours.¡± All the words she was going to say to him about their relationship had fled her mind, she couldn¡¯t recall a one of them. She gently reached donw and pulled out the ring and the chain and held it out to him and with he rother hand pulled up her hair and exposed the back of her neck and she turned with her back to him. ¡°Wou¡­Would you.. put it on for me?¡± She said very quietly, her voice full of emotion. She could feel his smile, even though she couldn¡¯t see it. She felt his arms around her and then the chain against her skin. She burned this memory into her mind knowing this moment would be with her the rest of her life. Jaius had solved all their problems with the relationship and she felt so at peace and safe right then. She felt his hands let go and she dropped her hair and turned and hugged him. He hugged her back. ¡°Thank you Jaius, thank you for taking hold of all my uncertainties and fears about this and making a way forward. I promise to take the next few years and pour into knowing and understanding the Lord so I might grown into a Godly woman for you. I also promise to pursue our relationship with these guidelines no matter what. She kissed him gently on the cheek. Then pulled away and smiled the biggest smile she could make for him. He returned one just as large. ¡°Can you stay?¡± She asked, feeling the answer before it came. He shook his head. ¡° I want to Ali, but my older sister just accepted Christ this morning, I¡¯m going with her to introduce her to Pastor Philip and his Wife and, well, I really want to make sure it¡¯s true, like, I¡¯ve never told anyone about Jesus before, and I just wanna make sure I did it right.¡± She wanted to get disappointed because she. Hadn¡¯t gotten to spend that much time with him today, but when she heard the reason why he couldn¡¯t stay. She started bouncing up and down, squealed a little and hugged him. ¡°Oh Jaius, that is so wonderful, now you both can team up on your parents and Anne and then they¡¯ll get saved too.¡± He hugged her tight then let her go. ¡°I pray it happens like that Ali.¡± She smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be praying too.¡± He looked at her with complete sincerity and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She blushed. He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek which of course sent a huge flutter through her entire world. Then he got up and smiled at her. ¡°Ill see you tomorrow at church, have fun with Olivia.¡± She got up took his hand and walked to the door with him. ¡° Thank you¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been on a sleep over I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Jaius squeezed her hand and smiled. ¡°Ali, People are unable to not love you. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± She blushed and and squeezed his hand back and then let go and waved. He waved back. He started to walk out the door, but then turned back and bowed. ¡°One more thing my Hyress, the Son of Maleric would humbly make a request of the Hyress, that she would grace him with the honor of going to the winter formal with him?¡± It took another ten minutes of squeezing and hugging and yeses, before she let him leave. She spent the next few hours in her room, looking at the ring on the chain around her neck. It was beyond beautiful, and she couldn¡¯t even begin to think of how he was able to get it. She played the scene over and over in her head. She had no idea how much time had passed except that her mom. Poked her head into her room. ¡°Ali, sweetheart, it¡¯s almost 4. Olivia is expecting you at 5.¡± Alianna let the ring drop and turned to her mom with a little panic. ¡°Oh, now, I gotta shower and get my bag and clothes and¡­.¡± Her mom shook her head. ¡°Your bag is out here in the hall honey, and I already got your bathroom bag in there. You just need to get your shower and get the clothes you want.¡± Alianna beamed and ran over and hugged her mom. ¡°Oh thank you mamma, that saved me so much time.¡± Her mom hugged her back. ¡°You have been such a huge help Ali, and I thought Jaius¡¯s gift would be occupying your mind for a while, so I got some things ready.¡± ¡°Thank you mamma.¡± An hour later she was showered and packed and walking the few yards to the house next door and knocking on that door. The door opened and Olivia was standing there with a huge smile on her face. They had dinner then went to Olivia¡¯s room, Alianna told her everything that happens today, and Olivia was so happy that it all worked out with Jaius, and she thought the ring was so cool and appropriate. At about 8pm they were sitting at Olivia¡¯s vanity where Olivia was showing Ali the latest makeup trend that her mom had shown her when Olivia¡¯s door opened. They both turned and Olivia¡¯s mom was standing in the doorway. ¡°Hey mom, I was just showing Ali that new technique you showed me.¡± Said Olivia with a huge smile and she got up and started walking towards her mom. Alianna was smiling and almost got up with her, but her improved eyes caught the look on Mrs Parker¡¯s face. She¡¯d seen that look before, her mom had wore it the day that Nana had died. ¡°Oh, no, Olivia.¡± She thought as she stood and slowly walked up behind her friend. Mrs Parker tried to talk a few times, but nothing came out. ¡°Mom, what is it? Is something wrong?¡± Said Olivia, the weight of something heavy emerging to set on her heart even though she didn¡¯t know what it was. Alianna slipped her hand in Olivia¡¯s and squeezed it. Olivia looked at her with concern and then back to her mom. Alianna¡¯s motion broke Mrs. Parker¡¯s paralysis. ¡°Olivia, please sit down dear.¡± She said her voice braking with emotion. Alianna led Olivia to the bed and sat down with her. Mrs Parker knelt down and set her hands on Olivia¡¯s legs. Tears began to leak out of Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom¡­l. She said in a broken voice. ¡°Dear, I¡­I just got off the phone with your Grandmother. Your pap¡­He had a heart attack. They tried so hard to bring him back, but¡­but..honey He¡¯s with the Lord now.¡± Tears poured out of Olivia¡¯s eye, her lip quivered as she began to shake her head back and forth. ¡°No¡­No¡­No! Not my Pappy!¡± She let out the same cry Alianna made that day her Nana died. Mrs Parker enfolded her daughter in her arms as Olivia screamed and cried. It took all of Alianna¡¯s strength to not brakedown right there as all the memories of that day flooded her minds. By God¡¯s grace she held it together and reached out and began to rub Olivia¡¯s back. An hour later Alianna sat on Olivia¡¯s bed with Olivia¡¯s head in her lap as she lay there whimpering. Alianna had be praying harder then she ever remembered praying. She had texted her mom right away and her mom came over to help Ellaine. She had texted Jaius to pray, and he said he would and had asked if she needed anything. She had told him no, but to let the others know so they can be supportive to Olivia at school on Monday. Now she was sitting their running her hand through Olivia¡¯s hair and singing softly. Eventually Olivia stopped whimpering and turned her head to stare up at Alianna. ¡°I..I¡¯m sorry Ali for screaming and crying like that¡­¡±. Ali placed her finger over Olivia¡¯s lips. ¡°Olivia, you have nothing to apologize for. When my Nana died, I made those sounds too. Your safe here with me. I can stay or I can leave, whatever will help you the most.¡± The pleading need she saw in Olivia¡¯s eyes gave her her answer. She continued to run her hands through her friend''s hair and sing. A little while later Olivia sat up and looked at her with red eyes and her cheeks stained by many tears. ¡°Thank you so mcuch for being here tonight Ali, and for staying with me, I¡­I can¡¯t imagine getting this news alone.¡± Alianna took Olivia¡¯s hands in hers and held them. ¡°I am here for you anytime you need me sister. When I lost my Nana the only way I made it through was that I had a friend, a sister with me too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to God that you stayed Ali, My pap, he meant so much to me. He¡­ it was him that led me to the Lord. I would go over there once a week on Saturdays and ask him questions about God and the Bible, and he always had such great Answers, now who will I go to to ask those questions? Saturdays used to be my favorite day of the week, now it feels like it will just be a long line of sadderdays.¡± She said mournfully. Ali hugged her and said. ¡°We will find the answers together sister, and I know I can¡¯t replace your Pap, but we can spend our Saturdays together, so they won¡¯t be as sad.¡± Olivia hugged her tighter and cried, but with not as much of a mournful tone. As Olivia lay there listing to Alianna sing she began to find that the words to a song were beginning to filter into her mind. ¡°Who knew that a string of wonderful Saturdays, would lead to a myriad of Sadderdays¡­.¡± Everyone was really supportive of Olivia on Monday. She showed Jim the song she was working on and said she wanted to play it at the funeral. Jim asked if he could help her with it and she agreed. By the next day the new band they had created had all volunteered to help. They all stood with and supported Olivia and her family the next Saturday for the funeral. Then they performed the song that Olivia had written for her Pap. Alianna¡¯s hauntingly melodic voice brought tears but also the message of hope in Christ that was in the song seemed to touch many in the crowd. They also performed her Pap¡¯s favorite song Amazing Grace. There was a peace that fell over the whole funeral and a comfort that surpassed understanding. They all felt a deep connection of friendship after the funeral that hadn¡¯t fully been there before. All thanks to a song called Sadderdays. Chapter 7: So Formal. ¡°I was so upset with myself for failing Ali and hurting her back then, but at the same time mad at Ali for making me actually do those extra service hours, when no one else was! but, in hindsight, if she hadn''t done that, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡± Megan Trendale. On Being a Little Sister. The weeks of September turned into the weeks of October, just as the leaves turned their color. Alianna and Jaius continued to work on keeping the walls up on their relationship getting too deep. Anne went riding with Brittney every chance she had. Keri began producing her podcast and the first episode went up on November first. Within twenty four hours she had 10,000 subscribers. Olivia had created an intro for her, even though she continued mourning her grandfather. Trudi helped her sister produce it. Keri also worked very hard on her dress for the formal and her hair continued to grow back at an almost miraculous rate. She even began to hope that it would be back to normal by the winter formal. Jim had heard about Olivia¡¯s grandfather and had very slowly and respectfully tried to be an encouraging friend to her. Keri had seen Olivia¡¯s reaction to Jim¡¯s presence and had realized what her reaction meant. She had a long talk with Jim to illuminate him to what was going on and convinced him that she would not be the one he was going to the formal with. It took weeks but he finally understood what she was saying and asked Olivia to the formal. Keri and Trudi had decided to go stag together. Keri did finish her dress, and thought it was quite a beautiful piece. Jim¡¯s asking Olivia to the dance was the turning point for Olivia, she began smiling again. Alianna dealt with some feelings of jealousy, but they weren¡¯t big. She had been spending so much time with Olivia and Jaius had taken such a huge place in her heart that her crush on Jim only made it sting a little. With Julie¡¯s help she was able to deal with it and give it to God and so she was able to be truly happy for Olivia. Jaius¡¯s proposal for the ¡°Play on Words.¡± Won the contest. Father Michael loved it and the script was almost finished. Soon there would be auditions and rehearsals. Father Clement, the new dean of students was the complete opposite of Sister Justina. Where she walked the halls with this dreadful aura of authority and discipline, Father Clement wore an open friendly smile, greeting each child warmly and talking time to get to know each one individually. Alison and her table continued the clandestine attacks on Alianna and her friends, although she had done everything she could to tone them down without looking like she was. Mandy declared to the table that she rescinded her call for destruction of reputation to Keri and Trudi and after that the attacks came about once a month. The weird notes continued to show up in Ali¡¯s locker and other places. Always in that weird sentence structure that made no sense. The parties at Britney¡¯s houses were epic, the talk of all the schools, and Lacy scored major points with her table by fulfilling her campaign promise. Everything really seemed to be going according to all Alison¡¯s plans. Her and Beau even started to get close. Alison swam up to the edge of the heated pool at Brittney¡¯s mountain house, well it was really a resort, just a private one. Megan and Brittney were seated inside on the couch talking and Beau sat in on a longe chair in sweats and a jacket texting on his phone. The cold air on her face took her breath away and she struggled for a moment to get it back. ¡°Beau, could you hand me my towel and robe?¡± She called out. He looked over his phone and smiled. ¡°As you wish, your Majesty.¡± He said as he swung his legs around and stood and grabbed her towel and robe as he passed her chair. He bent down and held out the towel for her to step into when she got out. She pushed herself up out of the pool and immediately began to shiver. She had read online that going from hot to cold is healthy for you, so she had started doing this once a week. He knew this and so he waited a minute until she started lifting up on her tiptoes and back down and then he wrapped the towel around her, giving her a hug in the process. The shivers intensified because, despite her best efforts parts of her heart were opening up to him. She didn¡¯t let it show though, a Queen had to keep her heart locked up tighter then Fort Knox. She did smile at him though as he let go. ¡°Thanks Beau, you don¡¯t have to be so formal though.¡± He looked deep in her eyes and she knew he was seeing right through her walls. ¡°Yes, I do. Your Majesty.¡± He said as he helped her into the robe. As she tied the the strap of the robe and turned to him and saw he already had his arm out to her. She smiled and slipped her arm through and he guided her back to the sliding door. Brittney and Megan looked up as they came in, they smiled and waved. Alison did the same. A whole conversation was then had between Alison¡¯s and Megan¡¯s eyes. Megan¡¯s eyes looked at Beau and then at Alison¡¯s arms linked, and then got bigger, with her eye brow raised, and a smile touched her eyes. Translation: ¡°Are you two getting close? so excited for you.¡± Alison rolled her eyes a little bit then stopped them mid roll and opened that door just a little into her soul. Her eyes softened a bit and she blinked once to afirm it, then her eyes became unreadable again, hard even, then returned to normal. Translation: ¡°Com on Meg! Yes, he¡¯s braking down my defenses. But, a Queen cannot fall in love, because it can be used against her. Ultra-Top Secret Meg.¡± Megan nodded ever so slightly and then that moment moved on to the next and Beau was leading Alison over to the fire in the massive stone fireplace. Beau squatted down and looked at Alison and it took everything she had to not just disappear into his blue eyes. ¡°Can I get you something to drink your Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Beau, honey mint tea please. Also Beau, you can call me Ali.¡± He bowed his head and looked back at her. ¡°As you wish, your Majesty.¡± She almost got mad at his ignoring what she said, but there was something when he said ¡°¡­as you wish¡­¡± that struck her. ¡°As you wish, from the Princess Bride? Oh, no, is he falling for me too?¡± Alison began to shiver. Megan saw it and looked at Brittney. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± Brittney noddd and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be here.¡± Megan smiled and got up and headed over to Alison. Brittney pulled out her phone and started to text Anne. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Megan sat down next to Alison and placed her arm around her. ¡°You okay?¡± She whispered. Alison turned to her with eyes that had all their defenses down. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never liked anyone before, I mean, Ali and I would swoon over the romantic scnes in our books, But I never even had a crush.¡± in her state of anxiety with her senses heightened. Allison caught the flash of anger and Megan¡®s eyes when she mentioned Ali¡¯s name. It was there for just the briefest of seconds, but she saw it this time. And all her sister¡¯s rages that Allison has been worried about started clicking together in her head. She let none of the show to Megan, At least she had a clearer idea of what was causing her sister so much anger. She filed it in Megan¡¯s folder in her head, with a big mark next to it as to what the possible reason could be that Megan was so angry with Alianna. Without skipping a beat she continued. ¡°Lacy told me that a Queen can date the Prince, in fact it¡¯s encouraged, but that the Queen absolutely cannot let herself fall for him, or any boy. It¡¯s a wide open door that a rival will use to destroy her. A vote of no confidence is something no Queen wants or can usually survive. If she gets too focused on a boy, then she can become too distracted from doing the duties of a Queen. The problem is that there are feelings now for him and they are getting deeper. He¡¯s getting into my head and no matter how hard I try to defend against it, he keeps pushing until he has me.¡± ¡°It will be okay Ali, your strong and you are able to resist it. Maybe think about all the reasons you fought so hard to become Queen in the first place and that might help.¡± Alison looked at her sister intently and some walls fell back into place. Hard, cold, stone walls around her heart. Then it made sense. Beau was able to get in because she had let her heart open up again to Ali and her parents. The walls had come down and so she was able to let them in, but apparently was able to give an open door to Beau too. Megan¡¯s cheeks grew red as Alison kept staring at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ali, that was probably the lamest advice ever, I need to¡­¡±. She stopped as Alison lightly placed her hand over her mouth. ¡°Shh¡­that was actually really good advice Meg. Thank you. You are very wise and I thankful your my Sister, that I can trust you with these things.¡± A tear leaked out of Megan¡¯s eyes and she smiled. ¡°Thanks Ali, I¡¯m always here for you.¡± Alison hugged her sister just as Beau was coming over with a steaming cup of tea. ¡°As you requested, your Majesty.¡± He said bowing down but always looking in her eyes. ¡°Thank you Beau.¡± She said taking the tea, but keeping her arm around Megan. Whether he noticed the reason she kept her arm around Megan or not she couldn¡¯t tell, but he reacted the way she had intended. He smiled and then went over to another couch, laid down, and pulled out his phone. After a few minutes of sipping her tea and staring at the fire, trying to patch up the walls around her heart. She set the tea on a nearby table and turned to Megan who was still leaning against her. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get changed, I¡¯ll be back out in a little.¡± ¡°Okay Ali. I¡¯m gonna go see what Brittney is doing.¡± Alison smiled. ¡°Sounds good. I love you Meg.¡± Megan practically beamed. ¡°I love you too Ali.¡± Alison grabbed her bag by the wall and went into the bathroom, at least that was what Brittney called it. To her it was a lavish spa room that you could practically live your whole life in comfort in. It had all the normal things a bathroom would have, ina. Room off to the side, but in the main room there was a day bed and a fridge and small kitchenette, a closet, a small hot tub. There was a table for getting a message, and one of those big chairs that you see in a nail salon. There was a red button on the wall. When she had asked Brittney about it, she had nonchalantly said that when you pushed it, one of the women who her father had in staff here would come in and do your nails, give you a massage, make you food, or get you anything you needed. She definitely needed a shower to get the pool water out of her hair, but while she still had her suit on she got into the hot tub and turned on the jets. As the hot water pulled away the last bit of cold from being outside, she grabbed her phone and texted Lacey. When Lacy responded she opened up to her about the whole situation with Beau and what Megan had said. ¡°This is definitely not uncommon, I think only my cousin was able to avoid it totally. Your sister is really wise and has some sharp perceptions, it is a huge asset for you and your sister to be so close and her be part of your court. It¡¯s something that most Queens would die to have. The only thing I would add is, as you said that it sounds like Beau likes you too, is that you should be the one to ask him to the Winter formal, and do it in front of some witnesses. That way you keep your hands on the reins and don¡¯t just hand them over to him.¡± ¡°Thank you soo much Lacey, that really helps.¡± ¡°Any time Ali, thank you for connecting us with Brittney, my table is so happy right now with the awesomeness of the party¡¯s at her places. It has made my term as Queen a lot more enjoyable then I thought it Would be.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m Queen Lacy, you all have a place with us.¡± ¡°Thanks Ali.¡± There was a slight pause and then the three dots appeared. ¡°Ali¡­¡±. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ali, have you ever liked anyone before, or been in a relationship?¡± Alison shook her head as she typed even though there was no one else here. ¡°No, this is the first time I even had feelings for anyone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk Ali, I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Okay¡±. She typed completely unaware of where the discussion would go. After she got off the phone with Lacey her brain felt like mush. There was so much to process over what Lacey told her that she needed to decompress somehow. She took a shower, but that offered her no respite from her thoughts. Having no Idea what else to do she pressed the red button. Five minutes later a hidden door opened in the far wall and a woman who looked to be in her mid twenties and also a supermodel came in pushing a large cart with many compartments. ¡°Hello miss, my name is Trinity and I am at your complete disposal.¡± A bit too shyly she said ¡°um¡­.could¡­could you give me a massage?¡± Trinity smiled and nodded her head. ¡°I am a licensed masseuse and so I can definitely fulfill that request.¡± Alison laid down in the table and while Trinity gave her a massage she talked to Alison like they were long lost friends. Weather it was the fact that her brain was mush, or the massage, or Trinity¡¯s melodic voice, Alison found her self telling Trinity everything that has happened this far. While she did Alison¡¯s nails, Trinity gave her some very good and heartfelt advice. By the time Alison left the ¡°bathroom¡± she felt beyond better and relaxed. Megan and Brittney looked up when she came out. ¡°What happend Ali, did you fall asleep?¡± Megan asked loookg at her Apple Watch. ¡°It¡¯s been three hours.¡± Alison smiled wilhimsically. ¡°Nope, I pressed the red button.¡± Megan looked confused, but Brittney giggled. ¡°Trinity is the best isn¡¯t she?¡± Alison could only nod. Just then Beau came in from the pool area and went towards the fire. Alsion, remebering Lacey¡¯s advise went over to him before he could sit down. He stoped when he saw her coming and smiled at her. ¡°Yes you¡¯re Majesty.¡± Alison looked at him with all the cool and control she could muster. ¡°Beau, we will be attending the winter formal this year and we would have you accompany us to the dance.¡± He bowed low but kept his eyes locked on hers. This also threatened to unnerve her, but she held it together. ¡°As you wish, your majesty.¡± Again the walls almost cracked, but they held, and she was mostly sure he didn¡¯t see that they had almost faltered. He bowed again and she nodded her head and she turned on her heel and strode regally out of the room up to her bedroom, which was nothing short of a an-suite fit for the Park Plaza in New York City. She flopped down on the sleep number bed and lay there trying to organize her chaotic thoughts. After a few minutes her phone buzzed. She picked it up and looked at it. It was a text from Beau. She opened it. ¡°Why so formal, your majesty?¡± She froze. Her response would be crucial. If she lost Beau¡¯s affection now, it could go very bad for her. He had already replaced Jim as the most popular boy in the middle School, and any Queen¡¯s Prince who showed any disaffection for that Queen or worse dated someone else, almost always brought a call of no confidence on that Queen, but if she answered to openly he might exploit her weakness and dominate her, and that would be just as bad. She closed her eyes and thought hard, then the title of an old British TV show came to mind and she sighed with relief. ¡°Just keeping up Appearances, Beau.¡± She sent it. The dreaded three dots appeared. ¡°Lol, nice! Have a good night, Your Majesty. Alison knew she had one more tough discussion tonight before she went to bed. The talk with Lacy had brought it on. She looked at her texts and clicked on the string with her sister. ¡°Hey Meg. Can you come to my room?¡± Almost immediately the reply came. ¡° On my way¡±. A few minutes later there was a knock on her doors. Alison got up, reluctantly, and opened the door. She was greeted by Megan¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Hey Ali, what¡¯s up?¡± Alison¡¯s took her sister¡¯s hand and led her in the room. She shut the door and led her over and sat down with her on the bed. She took a deep breath and turned to her sister. ¡°Meg, the winter formal is coming up in a month and I noticed you didn¡¯t have a date yet. Your My heir Meg, you need to find someone to ask and soon. Words are going to get around that I¡¯m going with Beau and so everyone will be turning their attention to you and who you''re talking to. Do you have anyone that you have landed on?¡± Megan blushed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy with my class work and everything and I thought Inhad more time, I¡¯ll ¡­I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± Alison had seen her in her room at her desk many nights and did assume she was just working in school work. Alison shook her head. ¡°The table goes with eachother Meg, and right now the only two not going are you and Billy. Meg, I need you to go with him. Jennifer and her court are going as chaperones, if they see Billy by himself it will look bad for what we are doing. I know this is a lot Meg, but I need you to ask Billy, infront of People, One because it give you control over everything and two so it gets back to Jennifer that my Heir is going with him.¡± Megan was speechless, her mouth was moving but nothing was coming out. Megan felt herself tearing in two. She wanted to do absolutely anything Ali asked of her, but at the same time absolutely did not want to go with Billy. He scared her. There was something in the way he looked at her that sent shivers down her spine and made her want to throw up. She couldn¡¯t even put a name to why she was scared of him. Suddenly Alison¡¯s hand was in hers. ¡°Meg!¡± She practically yelled. Megan blinked her eyes and could clearly see Alison again. Her vision had narrowed to a very small slit and she realized she was hyperventilating. ¡°Meg what happened?¡± She should have told Ali the truth, should have let her know how deep her fear went, but she didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t let her sister down. ¡°Sss¡­sorry Ali, I just was so stressed right then that I had let this go so long. I¡¯ll make sure Billy has someone to go with to the Formal by tomorrow.¡± Alison nodded her head slowly. ¡°Thanks Meg. Why don¡¯t you go down to that bathroom and press the red button, Trinity can really help you with this stress.¡± ¡°That is a great Idea Ali, I¡¯ll go do that. I..I love you Ali. Have a good night.¡± She said as she got numbly up from the bed and walked to the door. As she was leaving the room Alison called to her. ¡°Love you too Meg, get a good nights sleep.¡± Megan turned and smiled oddly and shook her head then she left and shut the door. Downstairs Brittney was texting on her phone. When she saw Megan¡¯s face she dropped the phone and ran over to her to help her to the couch. Megan told Brittney everything and how afraid she was. ¡°Meg, look at me.¡± Said Brittney after digesting everything. ¡°This is what we are going to do. No matter what you¡¯ll be in the stretch limo SUV I¡¯m renting to take us all there. The head of my Dad¡¯s security team will be with us the whole night, and I''m going to text Ali and see if it would be okay if you took Bradly and I took Billy.¡± Megan spent about fifteen minutes thanking Brittney and groveling. After Ali texted back that that was fine, Megan went in and pressed the red button. She spent five hours in there with Trinity before going to bed. Olivia turned this way and that in the mirror at the dressing room at the bon-Ton at the Wyoming Valley Mall. She knew her parents couldn¡¯t afford much, and she knew this wasn¡¯t Macy¡¯s or anything like that, but Bob-Ton¡¯s formal dresses still were kinda pricey. Plus finding one that was covering was almost impossible. She looked at the pale blue dress that came down to below her knees and up to the tops of her shoulders. The puffy shoulder adornments brought a sour look to her face and she made a frustrated noise . ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry, remember Keri said she would fix up whatever we find and make us look like Cinderella.¡± Said Alianna from the dressing stall next to her. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just not sure if black hair with red highlights goes with pale blue?¡± She said sullenly. ¡°Maybe Keri can make you a beautiful red sash or some red lace to match your highlights?¡± Said Alianna in a muffled voice as she was trying to extricate herself from the current dress destined for the no pile. Olivia looked at herself in the mirror and tried to imagine the additions that Alianna mentioned and her eyes did perk up a little. ¡°Thanks Ali, those are great thoughts.¡± ¡°Your beautiful Olivia and no dress can take that away.¡± Olivia blushed but kept trying to imagine Jim¡¯s reaction when he saw her. Alianna was having her own troubles. There were only three dresses left in the maybe pile, and ten in the reject pile. She believed Jaius when he said he thought she was beautiful even in a burlap sack, but she wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure, and so tried to find just the perfect dress. The thing she was fighting was that every time she put a dress on, a memory of one of her dresses from her closet at the Catha-Dral floated in her mind and there was just nothing to compare with those here. She looked at her remaining three and one did seem to stand out. She had never thought much about propriety herself, she had dressed properly mainly because those were the only clothes her parents bought her, but now after months of reading her Bible and going to this new church and listening to Olivia¡¯s and Julie¡¯s thoughts on the matter she had made it her own. She hadn¡¯t quite come to the same place Julie and Jennifer and Susan had about the bandanna¡¯s and coverings, but she was studying it and was. Starting to see what they were saying, but she wasn''t there yet. However, the long silver dress that came down to her ankles and up to her collar bone seems the best one of the lot. It was split up one side, but only to below her knee, which she felt was proper. She tried it on again and turned this way and that. She sent a selfie to Olivia, Keri, Trudi, Anne, and Julie. They all responded with the ooh and ahh emoji. A lot of hearts and celebration emojis. She smiled despite the other competing dresses in her head. ¡° Yep, I think this is it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the perfect dress Ali, you look beautiful.¡± Alianna smiled and her cheeks reddened slightly. ¡°Thanks Olivia, and so do you. Jim is going to be falling over with awe.¡± ¡°Thanks Ali.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was subdued but encouraged. They got their clothes back on, hung their rejected dresses on the clothes cart nearby and folded their chosen dresses over their arms, smiled at each other and then walked back out into the store. Their mothers were sitting in two chairs nearby talking. Alianna could hear them while they were still in the dressing room. Olivia¡¯s mom was telling her mom that her mother had found an apartment and now they needed to get her house in order and clear out a lot of stuff as the apartment doesn¡¯t have much space. Her mom had affirmed their help and that everything would be taken care of and not to worry. They were just finishing this when they looked up and saw Alianna and Olivia. ¡°Well well you two, what did you finally decide on?¡± Said Alianna¡¯s mom. They both unfolded their dresses and held them up against their bodies. Both moms gasped and oohed and ahhed at all the right places. They both blushed at the attention. ¡°You both will look stunning, especially after I¡¯m done with your hair and makeup.¡± Olivia¡¯s mom said. She had promised to give both of them the full work up for their hair and makeup for the dance. ¡°Thank you Mrs Parker, that is such a huge gift.¡± ¡°Ali, it is most definitely no trouble and please child call me Elaine.¡± ¡°Yes Mrs P¡­ I mean, Elaine.¡± She laughed in embarrassment. They all smiled and Olivia placed her arm around Alianna and and gave her a side hug. Both mom¡¯s stood up and reached out their hands to take the dresses and the girls handed them to their mothers, and when they pulled their hands back, each had to twenty dollars. Olivia¡¯s mom smiled. ¡° Now, after all that hard work, you both go and have some fun. We¡¯re going to do some shopping and we¡¯ll text you when we¡¯re leaving. Both girls eye got wide and they both moved forward and gave their moms hugs, then switched and both families had become very close over the past year. ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± They both said at the same time. Alianna and Olivia left the Bon- Ton and headed out into the mall. They went through every store they came across, Olivia went to FYE and looked through any new Christian Music that they had and Alianna listened to every tract she played for her and found she liked all of them, and then they went to Bioks a Million and Alianna showed her all the classic books, but when she found out Olivia had never read the Chronicles of Narnia Alianna dragged her over to where it was and used her twenty dollars to buy it for her. Olivia protested but Alianna drew on her Hyress persona just enough to resist any party and repost from Olivia. Olivia thanked her profusely and then proceed to take her to the food court and she used her money to buy them a Cinnabon and Hot tea from Teavana. . Alianna protested that she should go back to FYE and get the CD that she had been playing for her. Olivia showed great fortitude in resisting that suggestion and made it through the line at Cinnabon without faltering. Alianna was impressed. ¡°Thank you soo much Olivia, this is really a great treat.¡± Said Alianna after savoring her first bite of the cinnamon bun. Olivia smiled and took a sip of Tea. ¡°I want to do more Ali, you have been there for me so much this past month and I want to return that Kindness to you.¡± Alianna placed her hand over Olivia¡¯s and smiled. ¡°You already have Olivia, your friendships, and I know this is cliche in the world, but it isn¡¯t in my heart, but your friendship is the biggest gift to me.¡± Olivia blushed. ¡°Thanks Ali.¡± Then Alianna got excited. ¡°Okay, so, you¡¯ve been promising me the full story of how Jim asked you to go to the formal.¡± Olivia blushed, took a sip from her tea and then smiled and looked at Alianna. ¡°Well, it all began a few days after my¡­my pap died. You had left about an hour before, I was trying to push through my homework and my mom knocked on my door. I actually had a small panic attack when she did because I thought maybe someone else had died, but she had a weird look on her face. She told me that Jim was here and he wanted to give me something. My mouth dropped open. I¡­I have to confess Ali, I think I have kinda liked him since this summer. Since that night his sister brought him to youth group, I¡¯m sorry Ali, I shouldn¡¯t have been even thinking of that while you were missing, please forgive me for that.¡± She said with her eyes down. Alianna reached out and lifted her head up. ¡°I have plenty of small mason jars at home Olivia Parker, if you keep apologizing to me over Jim I¡¯m gonna make a dollar jar up with your name on it.¡± She said in a stern voice but with a twinkle of mirth in her eyes. Olivia started to look down again and then stopped and started laughing. Alianna joined her. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop. It¡¯s funny to watch with Keri, but I can¡¯t afford it. Anyways, getting back to the story. I went down stairs very slowly having no Idea what Jim Kurtz could want to give me. When I got to our dining room Jim was seated in one for he chairs. My dad was in the kitchen chopping lettuce, very loudly, which was odd because he never helps with the cooking. Jim stood up when I came in the room which made my heart flutter a bit, that he had good manners. He came over and pulled some flowers from behind his back and a card.¡± Alianna listened and offered the appropriate responses and nods at the right times, but inside, deep inside she noticed a small root of Jealousy forming. Julie had talked to her about such things and how they can lead to bitterness. She said that you need to kill such things before they grow. So, while Olivia was talking she imagined the sword she had crafted from the crystals in her mind, imagined her holding it, and then imagined her chopping up that root just as vigorously as Mr Parker was attacking that head of lettuce. ¡°Lord, please help me to keep any roots of Jelousy forming that could come between me and my sister Olivia. Please bless her with peace and a future with Jim if you will it. In Jesus name, Amen.¡± She prayed silently in her head. When she said Amen though, a thought rose up in her. One she didn¡¯t want to bring up to Olivia but knew she had to. ¡°Well, let me tell you I froze. I wanted to run and hide, and squeal and hug him at the same time and so my brain locked up. He told me how sorry he was about my pap and that he thought that I might be making a song about it and that if I needed any back up he would definitely be available to help. I¡­I cried right there on the spot, which I think he took as a negative thing, until I stepped forward and hugged him and cried on his shoulder and said thank you. He did put his arm around me and let me cry. Ali, I was writing a song for my Pap, to play at the funeral. He knew me Ali, he knew me enough to know I would be doing that. He¡­ he¡¯s noticed me all this time. That was what really made me cry, he understood me.¡± Alianna smiled and squeezed her hand. ¡°I definitely understand that. It is so weird how Jaius is always right there to catch me when I fall.¡± ¡°It really is a special thing.¡± Said Olivia smiling. ¡°Anyway we did start working on the song for My Pap¡¯s funeral together, and, well, you heard the results at the funeral.¡± Alianna noddd somberly. ¡°It was a beautiful peace Olivia.¡± ¡°Thanks Ali. So we started talking over text and one night he came over and we were talking in the living room. All of a sudden he pulled out this awesome banner that had musical notes on it, and it said ¡°So, Formal?¡± It was so cool. Ali I¡¯ve never been asked to a dance before, and it was just like everything I thought it would be. Well I absolutely said yes and gave him a hug and, Ali, he actually seems relieved and happy I said yes.¡± Alianna looked at her quizzically. ¡°Of course he would be happy Olivia you are amazing, and a girl that any boy should be nervous to ask out and reminding you say yes.¡± She said reassuringly. Olivia blushed. ¡°Thanks Ali, I really appreciate the encouragement. I¡¯m so thankful that we found dresses before the formal this Friday, the only thing is, I..I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± She said looking down. ¡°We got that covered. We are all going to Keri¡¯s each night this week to learn from her how to dance, didn¡¯t you see her text?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I did, and I¡¯m really grateful, I just can¡¯t Dance, like I literally failed out of Ballet class when I was a kid. I think you were in that class with Alison also. I¡¯m sad because I think about my inability to dance is fatal .¡± Alianna tried hard to think back all those years but could only remember blurs of Ballet, she had dropped out after only a few classes. She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet Olivia, I¡¯ve seen Keri dance and she is amazing. She may be able to help you still.¡± Olivia smiled and looked at her and Alianna swore she saw her smile touching her eyes. ¡°Thank you Ali, I think I just discerned one of your Spiritual gifts. I think you have the gift of Encouragement. It¡¯s not that you just say nice things to people you literally jump into the pit they are trying to fall in to and drag them back out.¡± Alianna blushed. ¡°Thanks Olivia, what do you mean spiritual gift?¡± ¡°When your saved the Holy Spirit dwells in you and He gives you a gift. They are listed in the Bible, but encouragement is one of them. It¡¯s not just that you are skilled at something, it¡¯s that you do it in a way that has power and affects change.¡± ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know that. What is your gift?¡± ¡°Pastor Aaron said I have the gift of wisdom. I guess I have some good ideas sometimes.¡± She said shyly. ¡°Well, I will definitely vouch for that¡­¡±. Her phone buzzed. She looked down at it and saw it was from her mom. ¡°Hi sweetheart, we are leaving in a few minutes. Can you and Olivia meet us at the J.C. Penny doors?¡± Alianna sighed and looked at Olivia. ¡°Our mom¡¯s are ready, they want to meet outside J.C. Penny¡¯s.¡± Olivia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m actually kinda excited, I think Keri can actually help me.¡± Alianna smiled at her as she picked up her tea and the rest of her Cinnabon. She had saved it for her mom because she knew she loved them. Olivia had too. Jim looked down at the pile of pants and shirts that lay on the floor of the dressing room. He had found a slick coat, but was having the worst time finding pants and a shirt to go with it. It was hard because he wasn¡¯t trying to impress all the girls in the middle school,like he used to, just the one. He had seen something in Olivia, something that connected them on a deep level. They both loved music? But it was deeper than that, they loved The structure and complexities of it and how you basically were constantly changing the form of it as you played. That was what had hooked him. It was an added bonus that she was also very pretty and very kind. There was also this crazy peace about her that Juli, Jaius and Ali had too, and it was something he was beginning to want more and moor. He made a small frustrated noise. ¡°You too huh?¡± Said Jaius from the next room. ¡°Yeah, I usually put something together that will appeal to the most types of Girls, and so I¡¯m not used to trying to impress one type.¡± ¡°I think Olivia is already pretty impressed with Jim, you could probably go in your soccer uniform and she¡¯d be proud to enter that dance with you.¡± Jim laughed at the image of Olivia in a beautiful dress and him in his soccer uniform walking into the room. ¡°She might be proud, but I might have a problem with that one, appreciate the encouragement though J.¡± ¡°Anytime, J.¡± They both laughed at the running joke that had started two weeks ago when Jaius introduced Sis to Jim¡¯s sister Julie since they were the same age and he had hoped she could help Sis understand her new faith in Christ. Well, Julie and Sis had both called each brother J at the same time and so, it had stuck. ¡°Jaius, I¡­I got something that I need to get off my chest¡­¡±. ¡°You like Ali.¡± Jim almost fell over. ¡°How¡­how did you know.¡± ¡°I was coming up to see her when I saw you sneak in. I was going to go make sure you didn¡¯t do anything but I just felt like I should not interfere. So, I hung out in the hall and listened to make sure she was okay. I guess I need to confess that I heard most of it. Sorry, J, I should have left and not even dropped.¡± It¡¯s okay J.¡± He said with a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t blame ya for wanting to keep her safe. If you knew though, why would you want Me in the group, or want to be friends with me?¡± ¡°Well, at first it was because I knew there was a part of her heart that was connected to you, and there have been so many people wounding her heart this last year, I didn¡¯t want to become one of them. Then, however, I got to know you and you were definitely more than just another Steven Pennington.¡± Jaius heard Jim sigh. ¡°Steve actually used to be a pretty cool guy. Then, his mom died when he was in the sixth grade, after that he, well, became who he was. His mom and him were driving downtown and some drunk T- boned their car. The fire department had to cut them free, it took a while, and while they were trapped he watched his mom die. I guess that would mess anyone up.¡± There was quiet, almost a deafening quiet from the next stall. ¡°J, you still there?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Came the reply, heavy with emotion. Jim put his clothes back on, picked up some grey pants, a white shirt suspenders and a bow tie and set them apart, then picked the pile of other stuff up and then dumped it in a shopping cart near the exit from the changing rooms and then knocked on Jaius¡¯s door. When the door opened Jaius looked like he wanted to hit something mixed with wanting to cry. ¡°You sure? You don¡¯t look okay.¡± Jaius looked down. ¡°I¡¯m just struggling a bit. I mean, he¡¯s been the one that was the worst to me all these years, and I thought all this time he was just a jerk, but now you tell me there was a reason, and it is one that could turn anyone into and now instead of feeling confidence at taking him and Pete down a notch now all I got is uncertainty and some guilt. Please tell me Pete isn¡¯t also like he is because his dad died saving his life or something!¡± Jim shook his head and grinned. ¡°Na, Pete¡¯s been a jerk since nursery school, we¡¯re not sure what¡¯s wrong with Pete.¡± Jaius tried hard, desperately to hold onto the guilt and uncertainty and anger he had been feeling, but Jim¡¯s timing and delivery, as always, were perfect. He broke and started laughing, which is what Jim had been hoping for. ¡°It¡¯s kinda a relief to know every bully isn¡¯t the way they are because of some childhood trauma.¡± Said Jaius after he could breath again. ¡°J, Steve¡¯s trauma doesn¡¯t justify what he did to you the past two years. What you did to him in the cafeteria the first day of school this year was even less than he deserved. That was justice J, don¡¯t overlook that. Him and Pete may need a few more lessons before it gets through their heads. Just don¡¯t walk around with any guilt thinking you ruined him more J, Steve and Pete had that coming to them for a long time.¡± Jaius just stared at Jim with un unreadable expressions. Just before Jim asked him again if he was okay, Jaius existences his hand with his fingers half closed. Jim looked for a second, realized he was starting the handshake they had practiced, and then reached out his hand and went through the practiced motions. ¡°Thanks J, I really needed to hear that. I¡¯ve been carrying a lot of guilt for some things and that helped a lot.¡± ¡°I aim to please.¡± Jim said with a grin. ¡°Did you find something?¡± Jaius nodded and reached back inside and pulled out an outfit with the same idea as Jim, just different colors. Jaius had tan pants, a light blue shirt and brown suspenders. Jim gave him a thumbs up and then pulled his choice out of the room he had been in. ¡°It appears that great minds think alike.¡± Jaius laughed. ¡°You''re not mad that I had something similar?¡± Thinking back to the time that Steve Pennington had gotten the new style of school sweater last year, thinking he was the first to get it, only to see that Jaius had one too. He tore into Jaius something fierce. ¡°It¡¯s all good J, I¡¯m definitely not going to throw a hissy fit like Steve did last year about that sweater, especially since¡­.¡± Jim stopped and a bead of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Since what? Now it¡¯s my turn to ask, you okay J?¡± Jaius said with a hint of concern. Jim took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°I almost said something that I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you about but was afraid to.¡± Jaius thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°You mean about you liking Ali also?¡± Jim¡¯s mouth dropped open, even though he had trained it never to do that. ¡°Yeah, how did¡­how did you know?¡± Jaius shrugged. I had convinced my parents to take me back to the Hospital so I could see if Ali was okay after the Procedure. When I turned the corner onto Ali¡¯s hall, I saw you were disappearing into her room. I started to run to the door because I didn¡¯t know what you intended to do. When I got there I saw you standing there looking at her, I almost barged In when you turned and I saw that you were crying. You moved off to the left and I felt this overwhelming sense that I shouldn¡¯t go in. So I stayed out in the hall with. My back against the wall and listened for any hint she might need me. I heard what you told her and what she said.¡± Jim looked down. ¡°Not my best moment.¡± Jaius shook his head. ¡°I thought you were respectful and you didn''t try to argue with how she felt, so I thought you did well.¡± Jim gave a slight smile. ¡°Thanks. So, hold on, you were okay still being my friend even though you heard all that? How does that work?¡± Jaius shrugged again. ¡°In the beginning, I knew you had a place in her heart. Far to many people had stomped on her heart, I swore I wouldn¡¯t be one of them.¡± Jim hung his head in shame. Jaius punched his shoulder. ¡°Owe.¡± Said Jim looking at Jaius with a new respect. ¡°Sorry, but I didn¡¯t want you spiraling when I wasn¡¯t pointing a finger at you. Anyway, as I got to know you I thought you were pretty cool, so I started to think of you as a friend, not just a way to protect Ali.¡± Jim nodded his head. ¡°Thanks J, I¡¯m of the same mind On this.¡± Just then his Phone buzzed. It was a text from Julie. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 15.¡± Jim looked up. Jules said she¡¯ll be here in 15 minutes, we should probably pay for this and head out. Jaius nodded. Olivia and Alianna were walking towards J.C. Penny¡¯s talking about what shoes to wear with their dresses when they heard a voice behind them. ¡°Hey you two.¡± They turned, Alianna already with a big smile on her face because it was Jaius that spoke. Jim and Jaius were coming out of Men¡¯s Wearhouse carrying a suit carrier over their shoulders. ¡°Hey Olivia.¡± Jim said with a warm smile. All of a sudden Olivia got very shy, folding her hands over her bag and swinging from side to side. ¡°Hi Jim,¡±. She said in a dreamy voice. Alianna almost ran up and gave Jaius a hug, but they had talked a lot over the past weeks about how to put limits and restraints on their relationship. He smiled at her and she almost found herself acting like Olivia, almost. He walked over to her and held her hand. She squeezed it and felt the pressure back from his. It was these small moments, small gestures that they poured all their feelings for eachother into now. It was the avenue for their feelings that they allowed themselves, and, they were content. Something, a thought tried to swim its way through the sea of emotions she was hiding back right now, but somewhere along the way it drowned. Something she had to talk to Olivia about, but then it was gone. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you Olivia.¡± Said Jim as and moved up next to her. She blushed again. ¡°You too Jim. What are you both here for?¡± She said. Alianna knew she knew why they were here, but she also knew that at that moment her friend was having a brain wipe. ¡°We¡¯re just trying to find something to wear to to dance that won¡¯t make you both regret asking us.¡± Jim said with a grin. ¡°Well, I¡¯d take Jaius in his gym uniform.¡± She said with a smile and a side glance. Jaius grinned and busted out laughing. Soon she was laughing too. ¡°Okay you two, what¡¯s so funny?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°Jaius looked at Alianna still smiling, then looked at Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s an inside joke. Would take way to long to explain.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Exclaimed Olivia. ¡°I love jokes.¡± She pouted. Alianna was looking at Olivia with her eyes wide. Olivia looked Alianna and mouthed the word ¡°what?¡± Alianna mouthed the words ¡°you should know.¡± She said with a twinkle of laughter in her eye. Olivia looked confused for a moment then she covered her mouth and began to laugh as she finally figured out why it was funny. Jim took it in stride, he didn¡¯t act offended at being the only one not in the know. ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡± He said smoothly. Jaius smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just Ali and I showed up at a fancy dinner one time and I was wearing my gym uniform.¡± Alianna looked at him. Initially there was fear in her eyes, then as what he meant hit her that terrible day they were seperated at the Catha-Dral suddenly became hilarious. She busted out laughing so hard she had to sit down. She looked up with tears in her eyes and saw him reaching down to help her up, also laughing. She saw Jim laughing now too. ¡°That took guts J.¡± Jaius shrugged. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to miss a dinner date with Ali just because I was stuck in my gym uniform.¡± Alianna almost began laughing again but restrained herself. Just then Olivia¡¯s phone buzzed and a few seconds later Jim¡¯s did too. They both pulled out their phones and got a little sad. Jim looked over at Olivia¡¯s phone and sighed. ¡°Looks like our rides are here.¡± He said. They all got a little sad, but then Olivia pirked up and smiled. ¡°Come on guys it¡¯s only twelve hours till school, we¡¯ll see each other in no time.¡± They all brightened up a little and Jim gave Olivia a side hug which made her blush but she didn¡¯t resist. Jaius gave Alianna a full hug that he held for the decided upon thirty seconds. ¡°I never want to miss a moment with you.¡± He whispered. ¡°Every moment I have is your Jaius.¡± They squeezed each other tighter and then let go. When Alianna let go she gave Jaius a concerned look and handed him a slip of paper. He looked down at it and then met her concerned look but then changed it to one of commitment. ¡°I¡¯m gonna find out what these mean Ali, I promise.¡± She smiled a little bit and gave him a hopeful look and winked at him. He winked back, and then they turned and walked away from each other and didn¡¯t look back. ¡°What¡¯s up with that departure?¡± Jim leaned in and asked Olivia. She looked at him trying to decide if she could trust him. ¡°Everything with us is Ultra Top secret Olivia.¡± She smiled at him nodded her head. ¡°They are working very hard not to let their relationship get too deep too fast. Ali¡¯s crying right now but she¡¯s not letting us see it. They¡¯ve really put a lot of rules on themselves, I just hope the rules aren¡¯t too heavy. They need to keep a rein on things, but stop tight a grip will tear everything apart.¡± Jim nodded. ¡°In a lot of ways I feel like they are years older than us, like they went through some kinda boot camp and came out Marines or something.¡± Jim said as he looked after them. ¡°They did.¡± Was all Olivia said before clamping her mouth shut. Jim knew what that meant. He grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze. She turned to him and blushed. ¡°Have a great night Jim.¡± She gave her another side hug. ¡°You too Olivia. I¡¯ll text you some ideas for that song we were talking about when I get home.¡± Her smile grew and she bounced up and down a little. ¡°That would be great Jim, I can¡¯t wait to hear your Ideas. Have a blessed night.¡± She waved at him as she ran after Ali. When she got to her, Jim saw her put her arm gently around Alianna¡¯s shoulders. Alianna leaned in and Jim could see her shoulders shaking slightly. Jim shook his head. ¡°I hope someday that Olivia and I can have those kind of feelings for eachother.¡± He said softly. He shook his head and then ran off to catch up with Jaius. When he got to him Jim looked at his face which was unreadable. ¡°You okay?¡± Jim said. Jaius just nodded.. ¡°Five by Five.¡± Before they got too far away Olivia came running over to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jim, I¡¯m sorry Jaius, I totally forgot to ask you both. My Nanna needs help on Saturday boxing up Everything in her house so she can move into an apartment. Ali and Trudi and Keri already said they could help, but it¡¯s gonna be a lot of things to do so anyone else who wants to help is more than welcome.¡± She said nervously. Jim and Jaius looked at eachother and then back at Olivia. ¡°Count us in.¡± They said at the same time. She hugged them both. ¡°Thank you both.¡± She pulled away and they smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let Anne know too, I bet she will love to come.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, tell her to invite any of her friends too, my Nanna is getting Pizza from Pizza Heaven in Luzern.¡± Both boys got a big grin on their faces and looked at eachother and mouthed the word ¡°Pizza¡±. Olivia laughed and then turned and headed back to Alianna. When she got back to her they both looked at Jaius and Jim and waved at them. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. That night Alison sat next to Jake in his room watching him log onto his computer. ¡°What do you got for me Jake?¡± She said scrolling on Pinterest, still trying to figure out the best hairstyle for the dance tomorrow night.¡± He didn¡¯t respond right away. She looked up and he seemed to be entering a password to his computer, but it was like he was typing a paragraph. ¡°Jake, how long is your password?¡± He looked at her while still typing. ¡°It¡¯s long, but at least I''ve never been hacked.¡± He said smiling as he turned back to the computer. She shook her head and went back to looking at hairstyles. ¡°Here it is.¡± He said. ¡°Brent was skipping class yesterday and as he opened the door to the main floor he saw this and recorded it. I slid my Zip drive to his phone to grab it. I installed a scrubber program in that zip drive to erase any trace of the file I am extracting from the place I am taking it from and so he no longer has this video. I¡¯m the only one with it and I can do with it whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry, Ali, Meg is safe.¡± When he said her sister''s name Alison¡¯s head shot up and looked at the screen. There was a video playing of Megan at an eighth grade locker using a small extendable pole to place something through the slats at the top of the locker. ¡°Jake, what is going on? How much of this did Brent record?¡± She asked, doing everything she could to hide the concern in her voice. ¡°When he started recording it looked like there was a note attached to that end of that little pole she is threading into that locker.¡± Alison¡¯s stomach was turning. Megan was doing something she hadn¡¯t told her to do, which made her very worried. ¡°Who¡¯s locker is it? What is on the note?¡± He shook his head. ¡°That, your majesty, will take, well, along time.¡± Alison sighed, she¡¯d heard that tone in his voice before. ¡°I¡¯ll save you a dance tomorrow night.¡± She said in her sweetest sugariest voice. He smiled. ¡°The locker is Alianna Oaksen¡¯s, and this is what the note reads.¡± He handed her a piece of paper. She shook her head as she opened it. ¡°I¡¯m glad his price for this stuff is only ever a dance.¡± She looked at the paper and on it was this phrase. ¡°Flood will pour on your Bace tomorrow night.¡± She scrunched her face and looked at Jake. ¡°What in the world does that mean.¡± Jake raised his eyebrow. She sighed. ¡°Okay two dances. This better be worth it though.¡± He smiled. ¡°It will be. It¡¯s a spoonerism, a type of a play on words. You switch the sounds or letters in two words in a sentence which still makes sense in a way, but it is mixed up. The one that gives this one away is where base is spelled wrong. So when you switch it around it says: ¡°Blood will pour on your face tomorrow night. What do you want me to do with everything?¡± Alison looked at him for Al long moment, all the blood draining from her face. Lacy had shown the old movie Carie, to her and Megan a few months ago to help them bone up on old horror movies, which were a usual go-to for rep quotes. ¡°Meg, you better not be planning what I think you''re planning.¡± She knew deep down though that what she was afraid of was what was going to happen tomorrow. She looked up at Jake. ¡°Can you hack My sister¡¯s phone and find out what she is planning?¡± She was waiting for his usual clearing of the throat which meant she would have to cough up another dance, but it never came he just said. ¡°You got it Ali.¡± She smiled relived. ¡°Thanks Jake.¡± He worked for over an hour but eventually showed her her sister¡¯s text threads. She found the one with between Megan and Bradly Lockman. Within lay their entire plan to use the drone that Bradly had gotten for his birthday, which had a self destruction capability which would leave no evidence behind. It would carry a 4 ounce bottle of pigs blood and release it over Alianna tomorrow night at the dance. Jake turned to her and had his eyebrow raised. She looked at him, letting the walls down, letting him in a little. ¡°Jake, what you have there is enough to destroy Megan, I know you knew that the moment you watched Brent¡¯s video, but you didn¡¯t use it, I want to know, before I tell you what I want you to do with it¡­¡±. He cut her off. ¡°You won my respect over the summer Alison, I got yours and Megan¡¯s back on this. Whatever you want I¡¯ll do it, and nobody else is going to see this.¡± A wave of relief swept through her. So much so, before she could stop herself, she leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Thanks doesn¡¯t cover it Jake, but thanks.¡± She took a deep breath and let it out. Everything had been going according to plan. She had thought that it would be smooth sailing from now until the end of the school year. What she hadn¡¯t seen though was that her sister, her Heir, had been running a clandestine operation to destroy Alianna right under her nose. If she kept going with her plans as is this would fall apart. She couldn¡¯t confront Meg about it because even if she promised not to go through with it, she couldn¡¯t trust that promise, plus then Bradly would be a loose end that could unravel her. She needed something else, and that something else came all to readily to her mind. She had been ready to do this anyway at the end of the year, it didn¡¯t really upset her plans if it happens now instead. ¡°Jake. Here is what I need. Meg is going to do this one way or another. I need to know exactly when that drone is flying tomorrow night.¡± He nodded indicating that that was nothing hard for him. ¡°Next thing I need is for you to take the texts from Meg¡¯s phone and turn them into a detailed plan on a single word doc. Then I need you to plant that document on Billy Poke¡¯s phone. In a place where it will be found, but not too quickly. Then I need you to make sure that all traces of these conversations are gone from Megan and Bradly¡¯s phones. I need you to show a purchase order for that type of drone and receipts and link it also to Billy¡¯s phone. Can you do all that?¡± He nodded slowly. ¡°Billy¡¯s gonna take the fall huh?¡± Alison looked at him, and in the cold, commanding voice she had developed as Queen she said. ¡° He was always going to take a fall, Megan¡¯s actions just made us move up the timeline. This is actually a more perfect situation for him to take the fall then the one I had planned anyway.¡± Jake shuddered as he heard Alison¡¯s voice and looked into her eyes. He saw a void there that chilled him. ¡°You got it Ali, I¡¯ll be up all night, and might skip tomorrow, but I¡¯ll have everything ready for tomorrow night.¡± ¡°But Jake, if you skip, you can¡¯t go to the formal.¡± He shook his head and laughed. ¡°Oh, the computers will show that I was there tomorrow, I just won¡¯t be.¡± She sighed but nodded her head. ¡°I got to go Jake. Text me if you need anything else.¡± ¡°Sure thing Ali.¡± He waved and then she left and headed toward Tiffany¡¯s house. Her head swimming with all the tangled threads she just exposed and put out into play, trying to find any that she had left too exposed. She pulled about her phone and headed towards Mandy¡¯s house. She texted her. ¡°I need to talk to you and Tiff ASAP. I¡¯ll be at your house in ten minutes.¡± The reply came swiftly. ¡°We''re both here Ali, we will see you in ten.¡± When she got there she slammed all the walls down around her. She needed her emotions on airtight lockdown if she was going to get through this encounter without a vote of No confidence from Lottie tomorrow. She knew Mandy and Tiffany would never be the ones it came from they would work through those below them. Mandy opened the door and waved at her. Alison placed the correct amount of light bubbliness in her face to not let Mandy know the weight of what was wrong. ¡°I just want to say Ali, the pic you sent me of the dress you chose was awesome! Your definitely going to be th pick for winter Queen tomorrow.¡± Alison blushed appropriately and shook her head. ¡°Thank you Mandy, the dresses you both sent me are really amazing too, and I know you will be part of my court tomorrow.¡± Tiffany waved at her from the couch in the front room as she mentioned her dress. Alison waved back with a wink and a smile. ¡°Come in Ali, did you want something to drink?¡± Alison moved into the room and sat down next to Tiffany. ¡°I¡¯ll take a water, thank you Mandy.¡± After Mandy brought her a water she sat down next to Tiffany and looked at Alison who was opening the water bottle to take a sip. ¡°What¡¯s up Ali?¡± She said. Alison tipped the bottle of water to her mouth keeping her eyes locked on them both as she did. A thousand strands were locked up on this one decision. Could she trust them with this. She set the water down and it was Tiffany that spoke, Tiffany who brought the reassurance of what choice she could make. ¡°You can trust us Ali, we are with you till the end.¡± Alison''s eyes softened noticeably. ¡°Thank you Tiff, you don¡¯t know how much that means to me right now, even more so because it rewvolves around someone close to your heart and someone close to mine.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes got large, and then softened. ¡°I knew Bradley was involved with something. What was it? Is he okay?¡± Alison nodded. ¡°He and Megan, Tiff, and it¡¯s something that could ruin both of them, but, I have got a plan to save them, but it¡¯s going to require both of you to stand with me and support this plan, and do what needs to be done to protect their reps, even if it means destroying someone else¡¯s.¡± Both of their eyes got wide with fear but they nodded their heads in agreement. ¡°You both remember what I told you of how I have become aware of Billy¡¯s unhealthy interest in Megan, and how if it didn¡¯t stop I would need to take steps to have him removed from School?¡± They both nodded. ¡°Well, I was going to give him till the end of the year, but, it has just gotten too out of hand. And so I will need to move ahead with the plan for removal now.¡± Tiffany looked confused. ¡°Ali, I thought you were meaning Bradley and Megan, not Billy.¡± Alison sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is something that involves Megan and Bradley. The only way to save them is to let their plan happen, but then make sure Billy takes the fall for it.¡± She saw their reactions of horror at what she said. ¡°There is no other way Tiff, it¡¯s that bass. I can¡¯t stop it without exposing them and what they are doing as there are too many people who can link them to it. The only way to protect them is for Billy to be blamed for it. Look we really tried with Billy and gave him a chance, but he has gotten worse, not better. Megan might actually be in danger and I can¡¯t have that. One of our table mates is in trouble and we can protect her.¡± They looked at eachother for a long moment but eventually they nodded and looked at her. ¡°We are with you Ali, what is it that Megan and Bradley are doing?¡± Alison took a big breath and let it out. ¡°Tomorrow night at the Formal they are going to drop a liter of pigs blood all over Alianna. For some reason unbeknownst to me they have been directing unsanctioned attacks against only Alianna. I would try to stop it by confronting them, but now there are too many others that have wind of it and so that is why Billy needs to take the fall so that all of it falls on him and not to them.¡± Both their mouths fell open and Tiffany placed her hand over her face and shook her head. ¡°So tomorrow, we will let the drone fly and just before it gets to Alianna, I¡¯m going to push her out of the way and take the hit myself. Then everything will lead back to Billy and he will lose his scholarship and won¡¯t be able to return. My saving Alianna will be another score with Jennifer, and also, she won¡¯t be able to feel bad about Billy being kicked out because it was his fault.¡± They looked at eachother and something passed between them, then they looked back at Alison and she saw it, they were really behind her. It was mostly out of fear, but she also saw actual loyalty there too. It was more than Alison could have hoped for. ¡°We understand Alison, and we will have your back tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you a change of clothes and some stuff to get the blood off with.¡± Said Mandy. ¡°Thank you Mandy, I really appreciate that.¡± Tiffany looked at her with such a pool of emotions in her eyes Alison had never seen there before. The sudden revelation cracked her wall, and Tiffany saw deep in and Alison knew it and couldn¡¯t stop it, but in that moment when they both saw they were older sisters desperately trying to protect their younger siblings, a bond was forged between them. ¡°Please Ali, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, just please protect Bradly.¡± Alison moved over to sit next to her and wrapped her arms around her and Tiffany began to cry softly on Alison¡¯s shoulder. Alison closed her eyes, no matter how hard she tried to defend it, these two who a year ago had been rivals, were now her friends. ¡°It¡¯s okay Tiff, I¡¯ll make sure Bradly is safe.¡± Tiff squeezed her just a bit harder then let go and got up swiftly. ¡°I¡­I gotta go clean myself up.¡± She said as she ran off to the bathroom. Alison wiped at her eyes and looked up when she felt a hand placed on top of hers. Mandy was looking at her in a way she had never seen before. ¡°Ali, you¡­you¡¯ve had so many hard things thrown at you in your year as Queen. I¡­I just wanted to say that, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for making your first day as Queen so terribly hard on you. I was so mad at you for how you beat me, but, well, I¡¯m sorry.¡± That was it, the final crack in the floodgates that had been holding back the tears. Alison dissolved into tears and Mandy caught her and held her. ¡°Shh¡­ Ali, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± Soon another pair of arms wrapped around them and they stayed that way for quite some time. ¡°Everything tonight is ultra top secret Ali.¡± Said Tiffany. Alison looked at her and then Mandy with puffy eyes. ¡°Thank you both.¡± She let herself become just Ali for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m really thankful for you both. I can¡¯t even describe how much the fact that we are actually friends and not just table mates means to me. It¡­it has been hard since I became Queen, but I wouldn¡¯t trade this year for anything, or you two. You¡¯ve been the best second and keeper that a Queen could ask for.¡± They smiled and hugged her again. ¡°And you''re the best Queen this table has ever had.¡± They both said at the same time. As Alison got up to go she saw them texting in their phones and an icy fear gripped her heart, but then when they finished their phones dinged at the same time and they both laughed and smiled at eachother and she realized they were just texting eachother. She looked down at them and they nodded to eachother and stood. ¡°We texted eachother the same thing so, Ali¡­¡±. Mandy began as she clasped hands with Tiffany and they both knelt before her and both spoke in unison a litany she remembered reading as she skimmed the Chronicles of the Eighth grade table. Tears began running down her cheeks as she realized what they were doing. ¡°Alison Ann Trendale, Queen of the Eighth grade, we, Tiffany and Mandy, pledge our fielty to you as long as we all shall live, whether at a table or not we will be with you and always support you.¡± Alison knelt down and placed her hands on theirs. ¡°I Alison Ann Trendale swear fielty to Mandy and Tiffany as long as I live, whether at the table or away from table I will be with you and support you.¡± She looked at all of them and she saw genuine tears in their eyes. She thought back to what they just did meant. This promise was the only binding one that followed a personal the table to Highschool. It meant that they would always sit together whether at the Highschool table or not. It was they only exception to the rule where members of the table could sit at another table and not lose cred. ¡°Thank you both for being so formal with this.¡± She said with genuine thankfulness in her voice. They all hugged and stayed that way for quite some time. Megan sat at her vanity making sure all the curls in her hair were perfect. Inside her mind she rehearsed the whole plan that her and Bradly Lockman had worked up. Jake was training Bradley to take over the Tables AV job when he went to Highschool next year, but Bradly was already a tech wizard. He had mentioned off hand about a certain type of drone that he really hoped his parents got him for his birthday but knew they couldn¡¯t afford it, when Brittany had been around and so, she got it for him for his Birthday. Bradly had gotten some pigs blood from the local butcher and added it to a container designed for the drone and has set up the drone to be controlled from his Apple watch. Megan had manipulated enough votes for Alianna for her to be named to the winter Queens court. She knew Ali and the rest of the officers at the table would be out there but she also knew what position Alianna would be standing in, on the outside of the line, so it would hit her and not the others. There was a soft knock at her door and she turned and saw Ali standing there looking radiant in her ice blue dress that sparkled in the light from her lamp. ¡°You look beautiful Meg, Bradley is going to get some major cred just walking in the door with you.¡± Megan blushed slightly and shook her head. ¡°No way Ali, your the Queen of this Formal and you absolutely look like it. Beau is really lucky to be going with you.¡± Alison smiled, walked over and wrapped her arms around her. ¡°I love you Meg. I¡¯ll always do whatever I have to to keep you safe.¡± Megan laid her hand on Ali¡¯s arm and squeezed it. ¡°I love you too Ali. Thank you for always being there for me.¡± A fear developed deep inside Megan¡¯s heart. It was a terrible feeling that she wasn¡¯t going to see her sister for a long time. She shook her head and pushed it away as the stupidest fear that had ever entered her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Meg, your shivering?¡± Megan turned and looked at her. ¡°Sorry Ali, I just had a stupid fear go through me, I¡­ I felt like I wasn¡¯t going to see you for a long time. It¡¯s totally stupid but it seemed so real.¡± Ali smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not stupid Meg, just not real. You¡¯re not gonna get rid of me.¡± Megan smiled and looked up at her. ¡°Even so Ali, I love you so much and I am so thankful that you are my sister.¡± Alison let a tear fall from her eye. ¡°You are the best sister ever Meg and I love you and we are going to be together forever, now let¡¯s go before we ruin our makeup, Brittney just pulled up, and you have no idea how big the car is she rented. Beau texted me and said it had a 70¡± T.V. In it and we are having a gourmet dinner inside the car on our way there.¡± Megan¡¯s mouth dropped open and then she shut it. They had gotten long coats to match their dresses. When they got down stairs Beau and Bradley were there looking handsome in their pants shirts and suspenders each holding a corsage. Their eyes got wide and their eyebrows lifted as they watched them descend the steps. Tonight was a rare occation when their mom was home and so she was taking a zillion pictures, but finally they were able to get into the huge stretch Lincoln Navigator Limousine. Inside there were different color LED lights blinking in beat with the music that was playing and there were mini tables coming out of each seat with amazing smelling food sitting in the tables. It was all Alison could do to keep her mouth from dropping open. Megan more then made up for her lack of gaping mouth. She looked at Bradley and mouthed the word. ¡°Shut Up!¡± Bradley smiled at her ¡°I know!¡± He said a bit too loud. Alison looked at the far end of the Limousine and saw Brittney sitting next to Billy. Brittney waved at her and patted a seat next to her. Mandy would be on the other side of Beau. Jake was sitting next to her. Alison had arranged that last minute to help make sure Jake kept quiet. Mandy¡¯s date, a boy from Lacy¡¯s table at Endless Mountain, had graciously agreed to switch and so he was going with Tiffany. ¡°Ali you look amazing! Squealed Brittney, ¡°and Meg I love your dress and your hair.¡± Alison looked and Brittney and noticed that even though her dress did not look as good as Alison¡¯s, it must have cost a fortune, also the sparkling jewels in her earrings and necklace were undoubtedly Diamonds. Alison smiles. ¡°Thank you Brittney, and your dress is so beautiful, and also your Jewelry.¡± Brittney smiled and as she sat down she saw Billy and waved at him, she saw that he was looking at Megan, but the motion of her hand caught his attention and he waved at her. She allowed herself the briefest moment of compassion and regret at what she had done, as she waved at him, but then the hard walls slammed back into place as she remembered that he had just been looking at Megan and what it meant. Her resolve became stronger then ever, she needed to protect Megan. She caught Jake¡¯s eye briefly as they all ate and he nodded his head slightly. She smiled at him then went back to talking to Beau. The limousine drove a round about way to the dance to have time to eat and socialize, but all to too soon they were there. They arrived just as the most other kids were arriving and so a good amount of the attendees got to witness Alison and her table exiting the stretch limo with all the pictures and oohs and ahhs that you might find at a red carpet event in Hollywood, at least that is what it seemed like to Alison and Megan. Alianna and Jaius stood outside the door waiting for the others to arrive. Anne and Jim were coming with Olivia and her parents. Olivia¡¯s mom had offered to do all their hair and makeup and so Anne, Olivia, Keri and Trudi and Alianna had taken her up on the offer. Mrs Bellows had offered to take everyone else, Alianna and Jaius had gone with his parents so they could have a little more time with just them. Jaius had his arm around her to help keep her warm. They allowed themselves a little lessening of their restrictions tonight because it was a special event. ¡°You look beautiful Ali.¡± She blushed and looked at him. ¡°And you sir look dashing and handsome, just like when you leapt through that window and saved me.¡± She said as she gently kissed his cheek. He blushed some and smiled at her. He opened his mouth to speak but just then a very long SUV shaped car pulled up and eight doors opened and out poured Alison and her Table. First out was a tall tan boy with sandy blond hair. He reached in and helped Alison out of the Limosine. She stepped out is a beautiful Ice blue dress and her hair looked immaculate. Alianna watched her get out, and saw her eyes lock on her. She gave her the briefest smile. Alison saw it and smiled back. Alianna made some quick movements with her fingers in the code language that they had developed over the years. ¡°You look amazing Ali.¡± She said. Alison smiled slightly and moved her fingers in another group of motions. ¡°You do too Ali, I¡¯m for you tonight.¡± Alianna sent her the heart sign they had developed and Alison sent it back before she was whisked away with the others. Not too long after the limo pulled up, the Bellows Navigator pulled up and the rest of their friends joined them. They greeted eachother warmly and let eachother know how great they looked. Then they went inside and the whole Gym had been transformed into a winter wonderland. There would even be periods through the night where drones would fly over and droop fake snow over everyone. Alison looked up in dread as she realized that with all the different drones flying around, she would have no way of spotting the one with the blood. ¡°I need to get as close to Alianna as I can, but how? And how will I know when Bradly¡¯s drone is flying.¡± She had thought that Bradly was just being techy with the drone idea. Then it hit her, Megan had been on the planning committee for the Winter formal, she must have suggested the drones so that it would fit into her plan. ¡°Hey, you okay your Majesty?¡± Said Baue as he handed her a plastic cup full of ice blue liquid. His endearing and at the same time frustrating formal way of adressing her actually served to bring her out of her panic attack and allowed her brain to think rationally. She looked up and counted the drones as they flew overhead. ¡°Eight drones, that means that there will only be danger when there are nine drones flying and each one seems to have a set flight path, and so if they have planned everything this specifically then the drone with the blood will have a set path with a targeted spot to release the blood. But how can they know where Alianna will be at any point in the night?¡± Then in a flash it hit her. ¡°The only time people will be in a predetermined spot will be when they above the Winter Queen and her court. Megan must have manipulated enough votes to get Alianna onto my court. She wouldn¡¯t have put her close to me to protect me, so she will be on the end farthest from me, or Mandy and Tiff.¡± She looked at the throne and the seats set at the end of the gym near the stage and identified the one where Alianna would be sitting. ¡°I¡¯ll be making a new tradition this year, I¡¯m going to go to each of my court and hugging them, starting with Ali.¡± ¡°Ali?¡± It was his lack of formality that brought her full attention back to him. She smiled and looked at him. ¡°Hey Beau, thank you so much for the drink, sorry I got distracted by this awesome idea of using drones to drop fake snow on everyone. I just know it was Megan¡¯s idea to do this. She was on the planning committee for the dance.¡± Beau smiled and bowed and then offered her his hand. ¡°As you say, your Majesty.¡± She smiled and slipped her hand into his arm. Olivia and Jim danced to all the songs, and critiqued the sound systems and the songs that were played, and without noticing grew closer and closer. Anne sat along the wall with Trudi and Keri. Brittney kept texting her, trying to coax her into one of the hallways promising Bradly would be there and ask her to dance. She kept telling her she wanted too but was too scared. One time to change the subject, Anne mentioned that they were moving Olivia¡¯s grandmother tomorrow and she would definitely be welcome if she wanted to come. Brittney replied with a ¡°Definitely!¡± and a Purple Heart. Jim danced with Keri and Trudi and Jaius danced with Anne trying to get her out of her seat. After that he did see her leave into one of the hallways and when she came back she was blushing profusely. Most of Ali and Jaius¡¯s time though was spent dancing with each other. They laughed, and whispered and made every moment a deep memory. After one of the slow dances a spot light appeared on the stage and the New Dean of Students, Father Clement was there behind a Microphone. ¡°Thank you all for being here this year and for having a fun time, but doing it in a very proper and orderly way, I commend you all for that. Now, we will announce the Winter Queen and her court which have all been elected by the students. This year''s Winter Queen is.¡± He stopped for a dramatic pause, even though everyone in the room knew whose name would be announced, it always went to the Queen of the Middle School. ¡°Alison Trendale.¡± Everyone cheered and clapped as of they hadn¡¯t know Alison would be the Queen and she clasped her hands to her mouth and hugged Megan and Mandy and Tiffany and they all jumped up and down appropriately, and then she walked regally out to the end of the gym and sat in the large chair in the middle. Alianna clapped genuinely for Alison because she was her friend and genuinely happy for her. There were two small parts of her heart that disagreed though. The first was the part that desired to sit on the Thron and again and wield its great power, the other part was just that part of a thirteen year old girls heart that wants to be the Queen of the dance, but neither of those parts really had much impact on her mood right now. The next name was Megan Trendale, and then Mandy Ferlon and then Tiffany Lockman then Alice Baker and Brittany Shaffer. There was only one seat left and Alianna got her hands ready to clap for whichever of the other girls at the A table had been selected. She was already starting to clap when the name was announced. ¡°And the final member of the winter Queens court is¡­Alianna Oaksen.¡± Her hands froze and she stared at Alison. Alison moved her fingers almost imperceptibly. ¡°You do deserve this Ali.¡± And she sent her the heart sign. When she read the hand signal Alianna did seem to relax somewhat and she began to hear a clap here and there which did eventually begin to intensify. She looked up at Jaius who was all smiles and clapping harder then anyone else. It was his enthusiasm that broke the last part of her fear and paralysis. She smiled at him and then turned and walked toward the last seat on the right and sat down. The drones were in their docking stations against the wall and the propellers began to twirl. Alison knew they would take off soon, nine in total this time. The new one was right in line with the row of seats that her court was sitting in and the first one it would fly over was Alianna. She knew she had to act quickly. She got up and moved to the seat to her right, Mandy¡¯s seat. She took Mandy¡¯s hand and pulled her up and gave her a hug. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± She whispered. Mandy squeezed her a bit tighter to let her know she understood. ¡°We¡¯re with you Ali.¡± Alison pulled away and smiled at her. The drones began to rise out of their docking stations. Then Alison moved another seat to the right and lifted Tiffany from her seat. She gave her a hug. ¡°For Bradly.¡± Alison whispered. ¡°For Megan.¡± Tiffany whispered back. Then she pulled away from Tiffany and moved to stand in front of Alianna and smiled at her. Ali smiled back and Alison took her hand and lifted her from her seat. She caught sight of the drone begin to move towards them she looked down the row of chairs and saw Megan with a look of horror on her face and was frantically trying to get someone¡¯s attention with her hand. Alison looked quick they way she was looking and saw Bradley Lockman frantically pounding on his apple watch. She relaxed somewhat, she knew Jake now had control of the drone. She looked up just as the drone was over her and Ali and saw the container underneath open and a glob of dark liquid start to come out. She screamed ¡°Ali look out.¡± She then pulled Alianna forward and behind her with all her strength. Caught off guard by the sudden motion Alianna had no time to resist the move. She was flung backwards and hit the floor and started to slide until she hit something solid and strong arms wrapped around her. She looked up at Alison just as the glob of thick red liquid hit her head and proceeded to just run down every part of her. ¡°She saved me.¡± Was all that Alianna could squeeze through the torrent of fear, love for Ali, and a nagging desire to sing. There were screams and cries and Mandy and Tiffany and the other girls ran over to Alison to see if she was okay. Alison began coughing and even wrenching, which was all genuine. She had not been prepared for the feel or the smell of the blood. She fell to her knees and suddenly Mandy and Tiffany were there. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ali, we will get you cleaned up.¡± Said Mandy. Then Alison heard Megan¡¯s hysterical voice. ¡°Ali.. Ali, are you okay, Ali, please be Okay!¡± She heard Brittney tell Megan it would be okay, but some of the sounds were beginning to be muffled as the blood clogged up her ears. Then suddenly she was being lifted up by strong arms and carried. She opened her eyes and through a red haze saw Beau with his arms around her. At that moment she just put her arms around his neck and fell into his arms. Soon he was setting her down in front of the door to the girls locker room where Mandy and Tiffany took her arms and escorted her inside. ¡°Ali, are you okay?¡± Jaius asked her as he looked up at the ceding and everywhere else for anymore threats. He had realized that that hit had been meant for Alianna. They had known someone was after her but not who or why, but it all must have been leading up to this moment. Alianna nodded her head but didn¡¯t answer him, her eyes were locked on Ali desperately hoping she was okay. There was a thick dark red goop making its way down her body. She began to cough and fell to the floor making horrible coughing noises. The other girls ran over to her. Alianna instinctively tried to run to her two but the strong arms that held her prevented her. She looked over her shoulder at Jaius. ¡°I have to go make sure she¡¯s okay Jaius.¡± Jaius shook his head. ¡°That was meant for you Ali. I can¡¯t let you out of my sight. They may have something more planned for you.¡± Just then there was aloud explosion in the far corner of the Gym and a burst of flame and light as the drone that had done this thing exploded. Jaius covers Alianna and everyone else ducked, many of the boys covering their dates or just a girl nearby. The place was in Chaos for a minute or two until a very loud alarm sound filled the gymnasium. Father Clement stood on the stage holding a bullhorn. ¡°Attention students, chaperones, and Staff. The situation is under control. I want all the students to line up against the bleachers on either wall. Staff and Chaperones are to stand at every entrance. No one is to leave this school. The police have been called and will need to take statements. The school is now under lock down protocol until further notice. Mr Dullas, would you please come to the stage. If anyone is injured please sit down in the middle of the Floor. Ms McCormick. Would you move to the middle of the floor Incase there are any injuries?¡± The students slowly moved to the bleachers on either side which had been folded up to make more room for the dance. The teachers and seniors moved to the doors and the school nurse Ms McCormick went to the center of the floor. Jaius helped Alianna up and led her over to where their friends were. Keri ran out and embraced Alianna. ¡°You okay?¡± Alianna squeezed her and nodded. ¡°Yep. Do you think Ali is okay?¡± Keri pulled away and nodded. ¡°Mandy and Tiffany know what they are doing, she¡¯ll be okay.¡± Jaius led them both back to the others where they all began to try to figure out what had happened. Jaius pulled out his phone and typed in the weird sentence from the last note Ali had gotten and typed in ¡°how can I make this sentence make sense?¡± One of the hits was titled Spoonerism. He clicked it because he hadn¡¯t seen it before. As he read every note began to make sense. They had been a play on words called a spoonerism. The letters were mixed up. He looked at the paper Ali had given him in the mall and it made sense now. ¡°Blood will pour on your face tomorrow night.¡± Jaius told the others what he had found and that he had bumped into Alison while coming to Alianna¡¯s house and she had sworn she wasn¡¯t the one putting these notes I. Ali¡¯s locker. Alianna gave him an odd look when he mentioned this, but it was gone as soon as it came. ¡°Then who did it?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, hopefully the police can figure it out.¡± Said Olivia. The police came, followed not too long by the parents. The dance became a crime scene. Eventually Alison emerged wearing her cheer uniform but otherwise unhurt. Everyone clapped for her and Alianna ran up and gave her a hug. ¡°Thanks Ali.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always be there for you Ali.¡± She said as she looked her in the eyes and smiled. The police didn¡¯t identify any suspects immediately, but when they got to Ali and Jaius, Jaius showed them the note and told them what it meant. Alison texted Tiffany on the ride home. It was appropriate as she was on the very other end of the Limo. ¡°I¡¯m going to be ultra formal with Megan tonight. I need to let her know that I knew of her plan, I can¡¯t have her going and running operations without me knowing about them again. I¡¯m going to put her in charge of making sure the extra ten hours that Jennifer wanted starts to be done and no one has done them yet. I¡¯m going to tell her that means her and Bradly will have to have them done by Monday. I know it sounds harsh, but they do both need some sort of reprimand for this. Can you inform Bradley of that tonight and tell him to coordinate it with Megan?¡± The three dots appeared and Tiffany wrote back. ¡°I totally agree Ali, I¡¯ll make sure he knows. Thank you so much for protecting Him.¡± ¡°Always! One last thing Tiff this whole thing is way above ultra top secret, make sure he knows what that means.¡± She wrote back. ¡° I will Ali. Thank you again.¡± She sent her a heart and a hug emoji and then she texted Jake. ¡°So, I saw Jaius hand a note to the police. It¡¯s probably the note Megan wrote and put in her locker. Can you find all the notes they wrote and put them on Billy¡¯s phone?¡± ¡° Already done Ali, like I told you, I was up all night and all day. Gonna crash hard when I get home. I also found out that. I¡¯ve gone into the company¡¯ files, the one where Brittney bought Bradley¡¯s from and showed that one was purchased by Billy and sent to his address. I transferred some money into the bank account we made for him, so it looks like he had the money to buy it. I¡¯ve covered every base I could think of Ali and researched every other able that I couldn¡¯t think of, we¡¯re good. On Monday the police will receive an anonymous tip about Billy.¡± ¡°Thank you Jake, you got a place at The High School table if I ever get one.¡± That night after her third shower of the evening, Alison lay on her bed with her eyes closed and going over everything in her head about what she had done and what she still needed to do. She took a deep breath and let it out and then got up and sat in her desk chair. She swiveled so that her back faced the door and then texted her sister. ¡°Megan, would you please attend us?¡± The three dots wavered for quite sometime before Megan responded. ¡° Hey Ali, sure, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Soon there was a knock at her door. ¡°Enter please.¡± Said Alison in a tone that was flat, commanding, and without emotion. Megan came in and stood just inside the door. ¡°Al..Ali I¡¯m here.¡± Alison swiveled around in the chair with the cold look she had developed. She looked at her sister in her eyes and Megan wilted under her gaze. She took a step back as if she were pushed. ¡°Megan Trendale, please sit before us.¡± Megan could barely talk but was able to get out. ¡°Al..Ali, why are you being so formal with me?¡± Anger flashed in Alison¡¯s eyes, which quelled any hint of backbone that was left in Megan. Megan stumbled over to Alison¡¯s bed and sat and looked at her, years already starting to leak out of her eyes, a dread washing over her as she began to have suspicions about what was happening. ¡°It has come to our attention that you and at least one other table mate have been taking part in an operation against Alianna Oaksen without making me aware of it, is this true?¡± She said the last part in a hissing whisper. Megan¡¯s mouth was hanging open and tears were running freely from her eyes, all she could manage was a nod of her head. Alison¡¯s voice stayed the same but there was a fire in her eyes and Megan saw it and she wilted even more. ¡°Yours and Bradley¡¯s chairs should immediately be removed from the table forever for this Megan, the only reason we are even having this conversation is because you are our Sister. You have strained our trust in you and we do hope you can regain it by the end of the year, there is no one more that a Queen needs to trust than her Heir. Please make sure that you have regained our trust by the end of the year.¡± The threat was plain and clear in that statement and it hit Megan like a rock to the head. ¡°I..I will do whatever it takes Ali¡­.I mean your Majesty. I¡¯ll do anything you want. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m so sorry Ali.¡± She croaked out. Alison looked at her for a long moment and nodded. Her features softened ever so softly as did her voice. ¡°This is how you will begin to work back into our trust. You will now and for the rest of the year not in anyway harm Alianna or her friends, you are removed from any operations against them. I want, by the end of next week, a full description of your hatred towards her and the reasons for it. I am going to make you manager of a new project, you and Bradly. The table has not responded to to our call to add the extra ten service hours that Queen Jennifer requested. You and Bradley will make sure that everyone has them done by Christmas brake. To set a good example we expect you and him to have them completed by this coming Monday morning.¡± A small fire lit inside of Meganat the mention of doing service hours. She hated doing them, hated having to waste her time with them. She always waited till the last month of the school year and then crammed them in right at the last minute. Now, not only was Ali making her do them sooner than she liked, but she had to have them done by Monday and it had to be something but it also had to be for the school or someone at the school. Alison caught the spark in her sister¡¯s eyes when she mentioned service hours. She knew Megan hated doing the service hours at school. Alison had never heard more whining and complaining come from her sister as she did last May when she was cramming all of her service hours into four weeks. This was one of the main reasons Alison had chosen this task for her, she knew she would hate it, and it would be hard to do. The spark was quickly dimmed, however, and Megan just bowed her head and nodded. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll get it done Ali.¡± She looked up at her sister hoping beyond hope for a softening of her mood, but as she stared into those cold green eyes she just felt a chill, like a door had been slammed in her face. She could feel it coming, the hysterical crying that was welling up in her. Somehow she held it together. Alison kept her locked by her gaze. ¡°See what you do. You are dismissed.¡± She said in a cold unemotional tone. Megan got up numbly and stumbled out of the room, before she fully got out the door, Alison said, ¡°Megan, you are absolutely forbidden from breathing a word of this conversation or what you and Bradley did to anyone, ever, do you understand!¡± Megan froze. Slowly, mechanically, she nodded her head. She grabbed her phone and stumbled down to the basement, so lost in her sorrow, that she didn¡¯t even acknowledge her proximity to the hated closet. She hit dial on Brittney¡¯s icon and dissolved into hysterical crying. Brittney kept trying to calm her down, but could barely get a word in. Megan briefly heard her say she was on her way over. Alison sat in her desk chair, rigid and unmoving. She wanted to scream, wanted to run after Megan, tell her it was okay and she forgave her, but she knew she couldn¡¯t, Megan could have been arrested for what she did, she had to realize the depth of the hole she had dug for herself. Alison sat there long into the night. She wanted to run to the tree and tell everything to Alianna, but she couldn¡¯t even trust this to the cone of silence. She wanted to run to Lacy, but she couldn¡¯t even trust this to her. She would have to hold this one herself and it was burning her up inside. She heard the front door open, feet running to the basement. Brittney was the only other one, outside her family, who had a key to their house. She had anticipated this, and so didn¡¯t stop it. She just sat there for hours, trying to reform her cool. Brittney spent hours consoling Megan before she finally calmed down enough to even speak. Megan couldn¡¯t tell her what happened, all she could say was that she had to find some way to do ten hours of service hours for the school or a student in it, by Monday, and she had no idea how they would be possible. Brittney looked at her and tried to speak but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Wh¡­at what is the matter Britt?¡± Megan croaked. Brittney closed her eyes took a breath and then looked at her. ¡°Well, I have a way you can do ten hours tomorrow, but you are going to hate it.¡± Megan looked at her pleadingly with bloodshot eyes. ¡°What is it Britt, I¡¯ll do it, anything.¡± Brittney took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°Well, I got invited to help out one for the Eighth grade girls help her grandmother move tomorrow. You could come with us.¡± Megan looked at her incredulously. ¡°Britt that sounds amazing, why would I hate it ?¡± ¡°Well, the girl is Olivia Parker, Alianna Oaksen¡¯s good friend, which means that Alianna and company will almost assuredly be there.¡± Megan froze, rage, anger and sorrow flooding through her. Before she could screen her phone buzzed. She looked down and saw it was from Bradley. She quickly forgot her sorrow and grabbed her phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Britt, I have to get this, it¡¯s, it is beyond ultra top secret.¡± Brittney nodded and gave her a hug. Megan returned it. ¡°Thank you Britt, you will never know how much you being here tonight meant to me. And¡­and I¡¯ll come with you tomorrow. Is it okay if Bradley comes too?¡± Megan raised an eyebrow with a thin smile. Megan was confused for a moment but then shook her head. ¡°Ew, no, just I know that he needs the hours too.¡± Brittney laughed and shrugged but nodded. ¡°Sure Meg, I¡¯ll pick you both up tomorrow at 7 am, they are starting early and her grandmother lives in Sugar Notch near Wilkes-Barre.¡± Megan groaned at the hour but recovered quickly. ¡°Thanks Britt, I¡¯ll see you Tomorrow.¡± Brittney hugged her again and then waved and went up the stairs. Megan looked at her phone and there was a long text from Bradley. ¡°Meg! It¡¯s real bad¡­.¡± She called him and spent the next hour on the phone with him. She didn¡¯t get to bed till 1 am. When she got upstairs Alison¡¯s door was shut. She texted her quick. ¡°Good night Ali, I love you.¡± She waited for a minute, but the was no response. Through tears she set her alarm on her phone for 6: 30 am. She cried herself to sleep and had a horrible dream about Ali removing her chair from the Table and burning it and then . Tossing her on top of it. All the while Megan was screams at her, ¡°Why are you being so formal!¡± Chapter 8: The Stairway to Nowhere. The steps start small, no threat of fall, nor fear of emptiness below. As I climb, fascinations and inspirations unfold. Near the top, I dream of the crop of fulfillment¡¯s reward untold, only to find a deep chasm between my step and the last. A void so vast it will not cease to last. and no ferry to take me to the farthest shore, so I falter as I weep and overwhelmed with dreaded fear I find we were merely on a stairway to nowhere. from Poetic Heartbeats by Anne McFarland Brent Perrywhether sat at his desk at the Shaffer estate rereading the report from the dance last night, looking for anything that would possibly involve Brittney in the events at the Gymnasium. He was beginning to be relieved that it looked like Brittney was completely not involved. His aid, Conner McKormik came into the room through the hidden side door. He slid two folders in front of him. There was a 3x5 picture of a teenager on each one. One had a dark haired girl named Megan Trendale, the other was a sandy haired boy named Bradley Lockman. He set the paper he was reading down and looked at Connor. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Connor looked down at the boy. ¡°It looks like the drone was being operated by him.¡± Brent looked down at the boy and up at Connor. ¡°I¡¯m not protecting him, our concern is Brittney, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°They are friends, she¡¯s Brittney¡¯s best friend.¡± The man said as if that should indicate something to Brent. Brent scooped up the folders and handed them back. ¡°If they did it, they did it, the authorities will handle it. As long as they didn¡¯t include her in their plan, they are not my concern.¡± Connor took the boys folder and put it back down infront of Brent and opened it to a report with a section highlighted. ¡°I know that, my point is that, well, they did involve her.¡± Brent raised his eyebrow and looked down at the page. She bought the drone that was used and gave it to him! You didn¡¯t think that her buying and giving someone a military grade drone was a possible problem?¡± He bellowed. Connor pointed to the page again. Brent looked down and read some more. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Terminate her employment, make up a reason. Give her a good severance package to keep her quiet, she¡¯s going to need to find another rich family to give a massage to. Find a replacement for her. Make sure her family credit card is closed and the purchase removed. It says here that the purchase was actually made by a Billy Poke, so who bought it, Brittney or this Billy kid?¡± Connor handed him another file. A teenage boy with red hair, freckles, and pimples was on it. Jake Finley, what¡¯s his involvement?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the local Black Hat, he tried to cover the trail to this Lockman kid and frame the Poke boy. He¡¯s got some talent, we almost didn¡¯t find out what was really going on. You should think about Hiring him.¡± Brent looked through Jake¡¯s file and grinned. ¡°Maybe, if he survives High School.¡± He looked over everything in depth. The drone was purchased through Trinity¡¯s Credit card, it was given to the Lockman boy. Text threads between Lockman and Trendale indicated a terror campaign against an Alianna Oaksen. Connor placed her file in front of him. He read it for a few minutes. ¡°Do we know where her and this other kid disappeared to over the summer?¡± Conor shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a dead end. Kids don¡¯t remember and there is no evidence of an abduction or anything. I checked with all my sources, they didn¡¯t catch them at any checkpoints. It¡¯s like they just disappeared for five months.¡± Brent looked at her picture. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brittney spending the day with them today?¡± ¡°She is, they are going to Wilkes-Barre to help a friend''s grandmother move. The story and place check out. A, Paul Kopcheck, passed away in September. His Widow, Marleen, Didn¡¯t want to try to keep the house up herself so it sold last week.¡± Brent nodded. ¡°Anyone tracking her or the McFarland boy?¡± ¡°No one we¡¯ve seen. I even called in a couple favors, nothing. No Idea what happens to them. It¡¯s like they fell down a stairway to nowhere.¡± ¡°That worries me more than if you¡¯d told me they were being tracked.¡± He closed his eyes and tried to think of another way, but couldn¡¯t see one. The Drone purchase was too close to Brittney and by association the rest of the Shaffer¡¯s. Something like this could ruin them. ¡°Okay! Here is how we¡¯re gonna play this one. Brittney is way to exposed on this. This Finley kid is good, but if Anna can brake his encryption the Feds can too. I¡¯m gonna call in a favor for this. Have Anna do as much as she can to completely erase Brittney from this thing, and lay it all at the Poke boy¡¯s feet. Psych eval says he¡¯s most likely to wind up at Warren State Hospital. The Shaffer¡¯s need to be protected, at least, for now.¡± Connor looked at him. ¡°Do you have a problem with any of this?¡± Conner sighed and shook his head. ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll get Anna on it right away.¡± ¡°One more thing, I want you to tag each and every one of them before they get into that house. Connor nodded and then left through the same secret door. Brent pulled out his phone and called his friend Rex who worked at NSA. He plugged his phone into what looked like an external drive. He held it away from his ear as the scrambler did its processing. ¡°Rex, hey, it¡¯s Brent.¡± ¡°Hey man, what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Remember that favor you owe me?¡± It was quiet for a minute. ¡°Yeah¡± came his friends tense reply. ¡°I¡¯m calling it in.¡± Another long pause, then a sigh. ¡° Okay Brent, what do you need?¡± Over the next hour Brent outlined his needs to make sure none of this ever gets back to the Shaffer¡¯s. Alison woke up with a start. She had heard a noise downstairs, it sounded like a loud slam. She fell out of bed and scrambled to her door. She ran down the steps and saw the ornament on the front door still swinging. She looked out the side window and saw her sister getting into a large black Yukon. For the briefest moment Megan looked back at the house and Alison saw her eyes. They were swollen and red and it tore at Alison¡¯s heart. She had practically raised Megan and she always gave her a hug or told her she loved her. Her hand grabbed the door handle, but it wouldn¡¯t turn. The real Alison and the Alison that became Queen had a titanic battle inside her head at that moment. The real Alison won in the end and she ripped open the door and ran outside, her bare feet biting at the cold. She ran over the rough Macadam of the driveway and got to the curb just in time to see the Yukon turned the corner and disappeared out of sight. Alison collapsed on the grass, the cold November air tearing through her, but the hurt in her heart was tearing far worse. ¡°Meg¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± A car stopped behind her. Then warm arms wrapped around her. ¡°I¡¯m here Ali.¡± Alianna¡¯s soft voice came to her ears. ¡°I was so hard with her Ali, I didn¡¯t go to her last night when she was crying, I didn¡¯t comfort her. What if I don¡¯t see her again?¡± Alison turned and saw Alianna¡¯s eyes filled with concern and compassion. Then someone else knelt down next to them and Alison turned and found herself eye to eye with Keri Bellows. Alison shrank back and pulled herself from Alianna¡¯s arms. ¡°K..Keri, I¡¯m¡­¡±. The war broke out inside her head with vengeance. Keri was the one that won the day. She moved forward and gave Alison a hug. ¡°It will be okay Ali, it¡¯s hard being a big sister.¡± Alison really began to cry. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry Keri, for that video.¡± There was a long pause then softy Keri whispered to her. ¡°A part of me hated you for that, and a part of me still does, but the large part understands the corner Mandy pushed you into and I probably would have made the same choice. I¡­¡±. She took a very deep breath. ¡°I forgive you Ali.¡± Alison kept crying and said ¡°Thank you.¡± Was all she got out. A few minutes later they were helping her up and walking back to the house. Alison opened the front door and looked back at them. ¡°Would you both be willing to do me a favor?¡± They both looked at each other and then back at her and nodded. ¡°Would you watch out for Megan for me, and let her know, that I love her?¡± I¡­I¡¯d go with you but I have to meet with a few people this morning, plus, well, she doesn¡¯t want to see me right now and so It would probably only make what you are doing today harder.¡± ¡°We will keep an eye out for her Ali.¡± Said Keri. ¡°And, we¡¯ll let her know you love her.¡± Said Alianna. Alison smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you both, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll see you later.¡± She went to turn into the house when Keri spoke up. ¡°Ali, how did you know what we were doing today?¡± Alison turned back and looked at Keri. ¡°Brittney texted me last night, she said she got invited to help Olivia¡¯s grandma move and that she was taking Megan and Bradley Lockman with her.¡± Keri looked at Alianna and then back at Alison. ¡°How did Brittney know what we were doing?¡± Alison shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it must have been someone Brittney knew well for her to go to this thing.¡± Alianna and Keri looked at each other and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll see you both later.¡± Said Alison as she finally noticed the Bellow¡¯s escaped pulled up in front of her house and at least five other kids in the car besides Mrs Bellows and Mrs Oaksen. She shut the door, went up to her room and cried. She would pull out her phone to text her sister only to throw it back down. She did this repeatedly until the doorbell rang and she saw the text from Mandy that they were here. She threw on a hoodie, put her hair back in a ponytail, placed her feet in her slippers and headed downstairs. As Mrs Bellows pulled away Alianna¡¯s mom looked at her. ¡°Is she okay Ali?¡± Alianna nodded, concern for her friend still evident on her face. ¡°It sounded like her and Megan had a bad fight last night and Ali was really upset because Megan left before she could talk to her.¡± Mrs Oaksen nodded and turned back around. Keri looked around at the others. She grinned at them. ¡°Okay, so, who went and made friends with Brittney Shaffer?¡± She looked around. Jim and Trudi¡¯s mouths dropped open, Jaius leaned into Alianna and whispered ¡°Who¡¯s Brittney Shaffer?¡± She whispered into his ear. ¡°She¡¯s the richest Girl at our School.¡± As he had leaned into her he noticed the brown leather satchel tucked in between her legs. ¡°What did you bring that?¡± He said with concern in his voice. She looked down and then back at him. ¡°My dad is redoing my closet at home today and that was where I hid it. He is having two of his workers help him and I didn¡¯t want to risk them finding it or even destroying it somehow. That Fig is still in there and so I also thought if anyone was in an accident and needed it, I would have it.¡± He looked like he was about to protest but didn¡¯t. ¡°Is IT still in there?¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s safe, but I doubt it¡¯s useful. I think after the flood all that radiation that was powering the crystals disappeared.¡± ¡°How did you save Keri with it then?¡± ¡°That puzzled me for a while too, but then I started thinking about it and the Jars the water was in had the radiation trapped inside. That¡¯s why it worked. I also concluded that they Thron must be still around somewhere because the beam came into the room and struck the crystal in the jar. At least that¡¯s my theory. When Jaius leaned in towards Alianna, Olivia leaned in toward Jim. ¡°Who is Brittney Shafer?¡± Jim leaned in and whispered. ¡°Richest girl in the county, maybe the state. Her Dad owns all of the oil drilling sites that are scattered around north of us. He also owns a tone of real estate in the area and a number of other things.¡± ¡°Wow, and she¡¯s coming to my nan¡¯s house to help? Why?¡± ¡°Unknown.¡± ¡°Is¡­is she pretty?¡± Jim shook his head. ¡°I guess if your into the pink dipped blond hair thing, but I¡¯m kinda partial to dark hair with a certain flash of red.¡± She was confused for a moment but then she began blushing profusely.¡± ¡°Oh, wow, thank you Jim. I like¡­well¡­you.¡± ¡°Same here Olivia.¡± While the other two couples were whispering to eachother, Keri kept looking around for any sign of the person who had made a friendship with Brittney Shaffer. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Anne trying to shrink into her seat. Keri leaned towards her. Anne tried to pretend she didn¡¯t see her. ¡°Anne, it was you? How in the world did you become friends with Brittney Shafer she said in a loud whisper. Trudi¡¯s eyebrow rose in supprise, as the other four were distracted she was, as always, trying to be a second pair of eyes for her sister. Anne shrunk back more, but she did look at her. ¡°We¡­we sat next to eachother in my homeroom. She was shocked that I wanted to be her friend even when I didn¡¯t know who she was. We began talking and, well, I guess we shared some of the same deep hurts, so, we became friends.¡± Slowly the others stopped what they were doing and looked towards Anne, having become aware of the separate conversation with her and what it was about. Everyone looked at her with different spectrum of emotions on their faces. Jaius spoke first. ¡°Wait, your good friends with a girl who will probably be Queen of the Table when your in eight grade? Anne, you know the table has it out for us, you¡­you haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Jaius McCfarland don¡¯t you ever think for a moment that I would betray or hurt anyone here, Brittney never asks and I don¡¯t tell.¡± Jaius got red a little and then became a bit miffed because he had gotten red. ¡°I was just¡­¡± Alianna placed her hand on his. ¡°He¡¯s just worried about me Anne, see, those notes apparently were pointing to what happens last night. I would of had that Pigs blood all over me if Alison hadn¡¯t saved me. Someone is after me specifically and we don¡¯t know why.¡± Anne cooled down a lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry J, I just have been walking a tight rope between being her friend and keeping my distance and it¡¯s been a lot to process.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Anne, I¡¯m sorry too, I was worried about Ali, but I definitely shouldn¡¯t have not trusted my own sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Jaius, I ahoy have told you sooner, I thought this might be a time today that you could all meet her and get to know her and it would be a way she could do it without the Table knowing.¡± Alianna sighed. ¡°I don''t think you¡¯ll be able to avoid that now Anne.¡± Anne looked at her in confusion. Alianna sighed ¡°When we went out to check on Alison, she said that Brittney invited her sister Megan and Bradley Lockman, both of whom also sit at Alison¡¯s table.¡± Anne¡¯s face fell a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, I didn¡¯t know this was going to happen.¡± Alianna reached across and squeezed her hand. ¡°None of us knew that anything of last night would happen either Anne, it¡¯s okay, God will take care of us.¡± Anne squeezed her hand back and smiled. ¡°Thanks Ali.¡± An hour later they arrived in Sugar Notch., a small town at the far western end of Wilkes-Barre. Set into the side of the mountains, its streets were very narrow and went down at very steep angles. Olivia was looking out Alianna¡¯s window and so everyone else turned their gaze there. ¡°Hey look at that.¡± Said Jim. ¡°The Stumble Inn, ya stumble inn and ya stumble out.¡± Keri giggled and so did Trudi and Anne. Olivia tried to smile but only got a thin line. Jaius and Alianna smiled as they got the joke, but then it faded as they realized what they were laughing about. Jim caught the discrepancy in their reactions and sat back a little. ¡°Sorry , sounded funny in my head.¡± Everyone made gestures to let him know it was okay. Olivia, however had been looking intently at him and slowly grabbed his hand and gave it a squeeze. She leaned in and whispered. ¡°I see you Jim, thank you for letting me see past the walls of the game.¡± He actually blushed and gave her a nervous grin. Trudi nudged Keri with her elbow, Keri nodded already hiding her smile behind her hand. Olivia smiled at Jim and out of the corner of her eye caught a familiar sign. ¡°Oh¡­ohh.. here it is Mrs Bellows, turn right at the R C sign. The car slowed and turned right and suddenly everyone felt like they were on the big hill of a roller coaster. ¡°Wow, this is steep.¡± Said Mrs Bellows as she crept down the incredibly steep hill. Houses lined the street on either side. The downhill part of the foundation of each house raised up above the slope of the hill to make the house level. ¡°There it is Mrs Bellows, on the left.¡± Said Olivia excitedly. ¡°My papa al aye told my mom to make sure the wheels were turned in toward the curb to make sure the car didn¡¯t roll.¡± She said a little more sullenly as she thought of her Grandfather. Mrs Bellows must have caught the change in her voice. ¡°Thank you very much Olivia for sharing that, your Grandfather sounds like a very wise man.¡± Olivia smiled a little. ¡°He was, thank you Mrs Bellows.¡± Jim squeezed her hand which brought her smile back in full. Mrs Bellows parked across the street next to an empty lot with a fence around it. ¡°That¡¯s Nowhere house.¡± Said Olivia as if everyone should have already known that. She laughed. ¡°I mean, I know that there isn¡¯t an actual house there, but, I used to imagine that there was a house there when I was little, because with all the other houses so close together on the street, I couldn¡¯t figure out why there was an empty place there.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s really cool Olivia, and I can¡¯t wait to see all the other cool things here, come on.¡± Said Alianna as she opened the door and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. Jim let go just in time and waved at her as she disappeared out the door. She waved back and smiled at him. Keri and Trudi got out followed by Anne. Jaius looked at Jim and then out the door. ¡°After you my good man.¡± Said Jaius. ¡°Age before beauty.¡± Jim quipped and they both laughed. Jaius was two months older than Jim they had discovered. ¡°Okay okay.¡± Jaius laughed as he got out. They were all looking at the empty lot. Jaius and Jim joined them as they listened to Olivia explain all the adventures she had had exploring this lot. ¡°¡­and later I just have to show you the Stairway to Nowhere. It¡¯s in the lot behind the house. It is definitely the coolest sight to see at nanna and Paps.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Said Jim. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it Olivia.¡± Said Alianna. Just then someone cleared their throat behind them. They all turned and and saw a man and woman in a suit and suit skirt outfit with sunglasses. The two moms stepped in front of the children and Jaius and Jim stood in front of the others. ¡°Wait, wait, Connor, Anna, they are with us.¡± Said a voice from the other side of the Bellows car. Around from the front of the car came a girl about Anne¡¯s age with blond hair that had the bottom few inches dyed pink. She stopped next to the man and woman. ¡°Hi Brittney!¡± Exclaimed Anne. The girl smiled at Anne and waved excitedly. ¡°Hey Anne, it¡¯s great to see you.¡± She turned to the man. ¡°Connor, these are my friends that we are here to help.¡± ¡°Of course Ms.¡± The man said in what sounded like a Scottish accent. All the while they were standing still by Connor and Anna¡¯s interruption two other operators took aim from a rooftop at the top of the hill and began to fire. Small projectiles, the size of a small Button left the barrels of the weapons and attached themselves to all the children in different places. Some the heal of a shoe, others the collar of a jacket. Some of the children reacted like something had hit them, but as they investigated themselves they couldn¡¯t see anything. The small sensors faded into the color of their surroundings. Through their sunglasses Connor and Anna saw the trackers come to life and appear on the 3d map of the area they were in which was Mapped by drones before they got here. Once all the trackers were in place, Connor and Anna stepped aside. Brittney went up to the two mothers who were about to speak to Connor and Anna. ¡°Hi Mrs Bellows and Mrs Oaksen, I¡¯m Brittney Shaffer. I¡¯m sorry if Connor and Anna made this uncomfortable. My Dad owns a lot of companies and is usually traveling for work and so he has a security team go with me when I¡¯m out of town and he is on a trip. They¡¯re really great and you won¡¯t even know they are around, right Conner?¡± Brittney said with a tone of command in her voice. The man looked down at her. ¡°Of course Ms.¡± ¡°We will be in the Car Ms.¡± Said the woman, Anna. ¡°Thank you Both. I¡¯ll check in with you through the day.¡± They both nodded and turned sharply and headed back to a black Yukon that was parked in a small side yard between the house and a row of bushes. Brittney watched them go and when they crossed the street she sighed with relief and turned back to the others. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Brittney, your father is a major donor to the community programs that I help oversee back in Black Canyon, we are very grateful for his Generosity.¡± Said Keri¡¯s mom. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you dear.¡± Said Alianna¡¯s mom. ¡° Your Dad is one of my husband¡¯s top customers.¡± Olivia stepped forward and waved at Brittney. ¡°Hi Brittney, I¡¯m Olivia Parker. My nanna lives across the street. Thank you for being willing to come out and help us today.¡± She said with genuine gratitude in her voice. Brittney smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m glad to help Olivia, I¡¯m sorry to hear about your Grandfather. I hope it¡¯s okay that I brought two friends, Megan and Bradley.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°The more the Merrier, and many hands make light work. That¡¯s what my Pap always said anyway.¡± She said a little sadly. Brittney smiled. ¡°My grandfather always says things like that too. There must be a grandfather only website that they go to to get these phrases.¡± She smiled. ¡°Olivia lagged. ¡°You are so right Brittney, that has got to be where all the grandfathers get their sayings.¡± She looked across the street just as a woman who looked to be in her seventies was coming out onto the porch. ¡°Nanna!¡± She exclaimed and ran across the road. She walked up the steps and hugged the woman who returned it warmly. Jim followed along with the others. As Alianna crossed the road she saw Brittney wave at the large SUV that was sitting, idling, next to the house. The back doors opened and out stepped a boy that looked to be Anne¡¯s age with sandy blond hair. Behind him stepped someone very familiar to her Alison¡¯s sister Megan exited the vehicle behind the boy and grabbed her arms and began shivering. Her outfit was more stylish than it was practical for the cold weather. Alianna smiled and waved at her. Megan just kept moving. Alianna moved across the street towards them. She could hear Jaius right behind her. She stood in front of them. ¡°Hey Meg, it¡¯s so good to see you, it¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡± Megan went to keep walking past her but as she walked past she turned slightly and looked at her and all Alianna could see was rage. It was so deep it was palpable. She took a step back as if pushed by it. She felt Jaius¡¯s reassuring hand on her back. It was only a moment, but one that seemed to last for hours. Then Megan was past her and walking towards the house. The boy stoped infront of them however. ¡°Hi, Im Bradley, Bradley Lockman. Thanks for having us.¡± The boy talked so fast Aliann actually didn¡¯t register what he said, she was still dealing with the wall of fire Megan had up towards her. Jaius saved her again. ¡°Hey Bradly, Jaius McFarland nice to meet you.¡± He held out his hand. Bradley looked at it a moment as if trying to figure out why it was there. Then he seemed to remember the gesture and shook Jaius¡¯s hand. His grip was a little week, like someone who wasn¡¯t used to shaking hands. ¡°Hi Jaius, nice to meet ya!¡± Then he seemed to do a double take and suddenly seemed to get afraid. ¡°Uh¡­um¡­ I better go make sure Meg is okay, nice to meet you.¡± He said in his very fast voice and then moved past them and headed towards the house where everyone had gathered on the porch. Jaius looked at Alianna. ¡°You okay?¡± He said. She shook her head as if clearing a fog from it. She looked up at him and nodded. ¡°I think so. That was Ali¡¯s sister, Megan. Megan always hung out with us when Ali and I would hang out. I always felt she thought of me as her older sister too, but the look she gave me looked like it was full of rage, and it felt like it was directed at me.¡± Jaius looked up at the porch at the girl with long brown hair. He could see the resemblance to the girl he had bumped into behind Ali¡¯s house. He looked back at Alianna. ¡°Why would she be raging at you?¡± Alianna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I mean, Ali¡¯s and my relationship had been bad for almost two years so maybe she is just siding with her sister and doesn¡¯t know that we patched things up some. Maybe I could talk to her today, try to let her know that Ali and I are working things out.¡± Jaius gave her a very dubious look. ¡°I don¡¯t know Ali, if she had laser beams for you it might not be wise to talk to her alone.¡± She smiled and grabbed his hand and squeezed it. ¡° I won¡¯t, my knight, but I also know you will be there when I¡¯m in trouble.¡± He squeezed her hand. ¡°You know I will be there, I just always worry for that day that I can¡¯t get to you Fast enough.¡± The smile faded a bit but it still touched her eyes. ¡°God is watching us Jaius, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± He opened his mouth, but then shut it. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be praying for you Ali.¡± She blushed. ¡°Thank you Jaius.¡± He smiled, turned and led her up the steep sidewalk to the little cement path that led from the sidewalk to the back of the house. They then turned right and walked up the steps that led to the porch. The porch was about four feet wide and 15 feet long. It had a roof, but was open to the outside. The opening was split up by three white pillars, and there were four old white wooden rocking chairs. The others had gathered along the outer wall of the porch near the pillars. In the middle stood the older woman with her arm around Olivia. Olivia smiled when she saw them. ¡°Oh, Nanna this is my good friend Alianna, and my good friend Jaius.¡± The woman walked toward them and gave them a hug. They were caught off guard by this and were rent sure how to react. ¡°I praise God that you both are safe. We were praying all summer for you, God has answered yet another prayer that My Paul prayed for before he left us. Welcome Jaius and Alianna.¡± She let them go with a warm smile then turned to everyone else. ¡°Thank you all for coming, this is such a sweet blessing during this time and thank you all for being such good friend s to my Olivia. Well, let¡¯s go inside I have breakfast for everyone and some hot tea or cocoa.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened up when she said that. They went inside and there was a large main room with a stairway heading upstairs on the left and right below it an old TV in wooden frame. Straight ahead was a dooorway to the kitchen with another door off to the left as you go into the kitchen. To the right of that we¡¯re three bookshelves full of books and then next to that was a recliner that sat in the open entry way to the dining room. Which had an antique table set with bowls of scrambled eggs, bacon, biscuits, and ham and something that looked like sausage but was a darker maroon color. Everyone filed into the main room and Olivia¡¯s grandmother south the door. She indicated for everyone to set their coats and bags on the couch that was next to the recliner. As Alianna laid her coat down she looked up and saw a beautiful stained glass window set in the wall. It was of a ship sailing on the ocean. She stared at it as the morning light shone through it, imagining it coming to life like it did for Edmund, Lucy and Eustice in the voyage of the dawn treader. She sensed someone standing next to her and it wasn¡¯t Jaius. She glanced over and saw Olivia standing next to her looking up at the window also. ¡°Where did you go when you saw the window?¡± She asked, sounding as if she already knew the answer. Alianna giggled and smiled. ¡°Dawn Treader of course.¡± They had found out early on that they both loved Narnia and the books about it. Olivia laughed too. ¡°Me too, my Pap would sit in that rocking chair right there and I would sit on it with him and he would read to me. Whenever he got to Dawntreader I would look up at that window and imagine that I was there with Edmund and Lucy and Caspian. I so wished that I could enter the story and have an adventure with them.¡± Alianna nodded in empathic agreement, but then turned more serious and somewhat sad. She turned and looked at Olivia. ¡°Real adventure isn¡¯t like it is it the books. It¡¯s a lot of cold nights and hungry days and pressure and fear.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Olivia, I didn¡¯t mean to get all gloomy on you.¡± Olivia gave her an encouraging hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ali, I¡¯m sorry for being insensitive and not thinking of how what I said might bring up bad memories.¡± Alainna hugged her back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go trying to filter your words for me Olivia Parker, I like how you speak just fine. Also, don¡¯t worry about bringing up bad memories, it¡¯s how we best deal with them. If you didn¡¯t bring it up, it would stay where it was and keep getting more bad. At least now I can deal with it.¡± Olivia looked at her with awe in her face. ¡°Wow, Ali, where did that deepness come from.¡± Alianna smiled, then began laughing. ¡°From having adventures.¡± They both started laughing at that Irony. They then turned away from the window and went to join the others at the table. They had an amazing breakfast and then got to work. Olivia¡¯s dad and two of her older boy cousins came after breakfast and joined them in helping. They broke into teams and started sorting through things boxing up things they were going, making piles of things to be sold or donated, and filling bags of trash. At one point Olivia found herself in the attic going through boxes of books. She was so lost in going through and thinking of her pap that she didn¡¯t hear when someone came up to The attic and joined her. Someone sat down next to her and that startled her. She jumped and looked to her right. There was Jim smiling at her. She caught her breath and then smiled. ¡°Hey Jim.¡± She said wiping at her eyes. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s cold in attics in the winter so I got you some hot tea. Earl Grey right?¡± Her whole face softened, she hadn¡¯t noticed the cold till he said it, but once he did she started shivering. ¡°Th¡­thanks Jim, that was so sweet of you.¡± She said taking the tea and sipping it. He put his arm around her to help warm her up. She went stiff at first when he did it, but after a few moments leans into him. ¡°What have you found up here?¡± He asked. She took another sip and then looked at the box she was working on. ¡°These are my Pap¡¯s book collection. He was a Pastor before he retired, he was smart and knew the Word so well.¡± Jim let his defenses down a bit and asked a question he normally would have skipped over. ¡°What¡­what word?¡± He said tentatively. She looked at him and he almost saw an incredulous ¡°what do you mean what word.¡± Face begin to form on her, but she caught herself and stopped and her face softened again. ¡°Sorry Jim, I mean the Bible, he knew the Bible very well.¡± He nodded. ¡°Why do you call it the word?¡± ¡°I believe that God breathed each word of it into the writer of each book of the Bible. That God was the author and the men were the pen. So it¡¯s really his spoken word to us.¡± Jim got a confused look on his face. ¡°My sister Julie, Jaius and Ali have been saying things like that to me also, that the Bible and the events in it are true, but at Mass and CCD classes were told that it is mostly stories that teach us about God and how we should live and how to do good works to please Him. So are you all right, or is the Catholic Church right?¡± She closed her eyes and he saw her lips moving slightly. He was trying to decide if she was wanting him to kiss her, as he had seen this look on a girls face before, but thankfully he didn¡¯t act on it because her eyes sprung open and she looked at him intently. ¡°I think I can clear up at least one of your questions Jim.¡± She picked up the book she had been reading. It said NASB study Bible on the front. ¡°This was my Paps Bible when he was a teenager. I was reading through it and I found myself in St Paul¡¯s letter to the Ephesians. In chapter 2 verses 8 and 9 it says¡­¡± She paused and opened the Bible to chapter 2 of the book of Ephesians. ¡°For by grace you have been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God; not as a result of works, so that no one may boast.¡± ¡°Paul is saying here that it is not any good deeds or works that save our souls Jim, it¡¯s just faith alone in the work that Jesus did on the cross that saves us.¡± Jim sat back a bit and thought. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that verse before, or that works don¡¯t save you. How are we saved then?¡± He said with concern in his voice. She didn¡¯t respond right away x. She glanced down at the Bible again and almost laughed. She pointed to a handwritten note on the side of the page. ¡°Jim, look, it¡¯s like my Pap could see into the future and see us sitting here asking that question.¡± Jim looked at the page and there in very neat penmanship were written. ¡°How then are we to be saved?¡± Jim felt a weird tingle go down his spine as if something out for the normal was happening. Under this was written the words. ¡°See John 3:14-15.¡± ¡°My sister has all these stickers and shirts that say John 3:16 on it. She said it¡¯s one of the key verses for our Salvation. Why did your Pap bit highlight that verse but the ones before it?¡± Sh shrugged, I¡¯m not sure, let¡¯s find out.¡± She said with an excitement he had not seen in her before. There was nothing in her excitement, a spark of life that made it seem like she was alive and he was dead. He found a deep part of himself wanting to be alive like her. They read the verses in John. Jesus was talking to a Jewish religions leader named Nicodemus. Jesus told him that like Moses lifted the snake up on the pole in the wilderness, so the Son of Man, or Jesus, had to be lifted up. The notes there led them to the Book of Numbers in the Old Testament where the people had rejected God¡¯s bread that he was giving them and so He sent poisonous snakes among them and they bit the people and some died. When the people realized that they had sinned they asked Moses what to do. He asked God and God told him to make a bronze snake and put it on a pole, and anyone who looked at it and believed would be saved from the curse of the poison. The notes then led them to the books of Romans and Galatians where St Paul said that Jesus came in the likeness of Sinnful flesh and that he became a curse for us because anyone hung on a tree was cursed. As they finished reading this Jim¡¯s mind exploded with a realization. ¡°O¡­Olivia, wait, I mean, I think what Jesus was telling Nicodemus was that, like, for the people of Isreal who were. Being bitten by snakes, the snakes were the curse that had been sent upon them as punishment, and so God told Moses to put an image of the curse, the snake, on the pole and if people looked at it and believed they were saved. Well, Jesus then says that the Son of Man, or Him, had to be lifted up. Well, when was Jesus lifted up over the people.¡± She still looked confused. ¡°At the Crucifixion Olivia, he was also hung on a pole or a Tree. St Paul said that Jesus came in the likeness of sinful flesh, and became a curse for us. Just like the likeness of the curse of the serpents was put on the pole, so Jesus was put on the cross in the likeness of our curse that is killing us, Sin.¡± Her mouth dropped open. ¡°Oh Wow Jim, I never put that together because the cross in our church is always empty.¡± Now it was his turn to have his mouth drop open. ¡°Wait, Olivia, that¡¯s it! In my church there is a cross also, but it always shows Jesus on the cross. You just filled in the missing peace, the cross at your church is empty because Jesus rose from the dead. The curse isn¡¯t just healed, it isn¡¯t there anymore for those who believe. Quick, let me see that John 3:16 verse. He felt it, like a trickle of water pouring down a dried out throat, he felt a trickle of that spark he saw in Olivia run down into to his parched soul. She quick turned back to John chapter 3 and read verse 16. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life.¡± Tears began running down Jim¡¯s cheeks as he felt something dead in him come to life. He looked at Olivia through the tears and saw tears running down her cheeks too. He believed, Jesus really did exist and he had removed Jim¡¯s sins on the cross. ¡°Olivia, I understand now, I understand what you all have been saying these past months, that we aren¡¯t saved by doing good deeds and going to church, that is a stairway that goes nowhere, but the true Stairway to heaven is through Jesus only. Olivia, I¡¯m saved.¡± She nodded and smiled and threw her arms around his neck. ¡°I know you are Jim, I felt it, I feel the Holy Spirit in you know. Oh Jim, this is so wonderful.¡± They stayed that way for a while, crying joyfully tears and praising God. After awhile a voice called up to them. ¡°Olivia are you there? I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late dear, I had two appointments this morning.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes got wide when she heard her mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Mom, Mom! Guess what! Jim just got saved, and it was Pap¡¯s bible that he found Jesus.¡± Jim suddenly got very self conscious as Olivia jumped up and ran to the steps and her and her mother embraced and started jumping up and down. Brittney looked at the portrait of the Kopcheck family taken some forty years ago, it featured a man and a woman and two young girls and a baby boy. A tear leaked out as she thought of all the memories this family must have experienced together. All the trips and Holidays, good times and bad, but she was pretty sure they went through them together. A hand touched her shoulder. ¡°You okay Britt?¡± Said Anne. Brittney turned and tried to subtly remove the tear. ¡°Yep, just thinking about how this Family didn¡¯t have a lot of money, but it definitely seemed like they had a lot of Love.¡± Anne nodded. ¡°Yep, there is a whole stack of letter from Mr Kopcheck to Mrs Kopcheck, and I bet they are love letters.¡± She swooned a little. Brittney swooned a little too which made them both giggle. When they stopped Anne looked over Brittney¡¯s shoulder at Megan who sat on an old beanbag chair scrolling on her Phone really not doing anything. There seemed to be a black cloud hanging over her. She then looked back at Brittney. ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything since we got here.¡± Said Anne, the frustration clear in her voice. Brittney sighed. ¡°I know, she just had a really bad night and I think she just needs a little more space, she didn¡¯t sleep too well.¡± Anne softened her face a bit. ¡°Sorry Britt, I know she¡¯s your friend too and I really don¡¯t know her, so, I¡¯m sorry I judged her like that.¡± Brittney smiled. ¡°Oh no Anne you are totally right, she¡¯s in Pity Party mode and she needs to snap out of it. I was just going to give her a little more time, that¡¯s all.¡± Megan was so lost in her thoughts she didn¡¯t even hear the other two talking, or at least she didn¡¯t hear what they were saying. She kept typing a message to Ali, but kept deleting it before sending it. The messages ranged from ¡°Ali, I¡¯m sooo sorry for what I did please forgive me!¡± To, ¡°How could you sentence me to doing service hours which trapped me here in Wilkes-Barre on a Saturday!¡± She said a few tears while sitting in that beanbag chair. Alison sat looking at her phone where she just deleted a message to Megan. ¡°Ali?¡± Said Mandy. ¡°What did you think of Jake¡¯s Idea about putting a video he took of the Gym last week in Billy¡¯s computer to strengthen the case against him?¡± Alison looked at Mandy as if she was just now realizing they were there. ¡°Huh¡­I¡¯m sorry Mandy, yes that is okay. I¡¯m sorry everyone, I¡¯m having a rough time today, I got only a few hours of sleep last night.¡± Tiffany looked at her with her own blood shot eyes and their shared trauma from having to discipline their younger siblings. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ali, I¡¯m right their with you.¡± A single tear leaked out of Alison¡¯s eye, but Tiffany got the message as clear as if she had texted it. ¡°I¡¯m being torn up inside.¡± Tiffany had a tear running down her cheek too. ¡°I am too.¡± Alison knew that was what she was thinking. Alison knew instinctively too that Tiffany was opening a door for her. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Alison said as she got up and headed back towards the bathroom. Tiffany¡¯s room was right next door, she went in and collapsed by the bed crying, without making a sound. A minute later the door opened and Tiffany entered and shut the door. She knelt down next to Alison and put her arms around her. They both sat there for a good ten minutes trying to find some solid ground again. Alison looked at Tiffany. ¡°Why are we falling apart over this? I mean they will be back tonight and we can smith things over with them then.¡± She said, trying to make herself believe it. ¡°I know, that is the realistic answer, but there is this gnawing feeling in my heart that last night when he left my room crying, was the last time I was going to see him.¡± That was exactly what Alison¡¯s heart was saying and so it all came out. ¡°. I felt it too Tiff, I had a dream right before I woke up that she drove away in that car and a cliff appeared and the car went off it and she was gone.¡± Tiffany hung her head and nodded tears dripping off her nose. Alison put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You love him a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Tiff nodded and looked up at her, her face a mess but not caring. ¡°We¡¯re, we were foster Children. Out Dad is in Jail and our mom is dead. Bradley is the only blood family I have left. Our parents are great, don¡¯t get me wrong, but they aren¡¯t our birth parents.¡± Alison nooded and as the walls of the game fell she found herself saying something no one at the table knew. ¡°Our Ded left us when I was two and Megan was one. He had found a younger woman without kids. My mom is with us but barely. She works three jobs and when she is not doing that she is dating one guy or another. Maybe she¡¯s trying to find a dad for us, or maybe she is just lonely, but that filled most of her free time. Now that she is the Cheer coach Megan and I have actually seen her more in the past six months then we have in six years.¡± They looked at each other and both started laughing at the same time. ¡°All of this is Ultra¡­¡± began Alison. ¡°¡­Top Secret.¡± Finished Tiffany. They laughed some more and then helped each other up and went into the bathroom to fix themselves. ¡°That¡¯s why I hated you so much when you first came to the table. It just hit me, we have a similar past. I felt something in you when you first came to the table, a drive, and maturity that the other kids didn¡¯t have, and, well, I felt threatened by it. I¡¯m sorry Ali for treating you like that when you first got here.¡± Alison smiled and gave her a hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay Tiff, I¡¯m sorry that I hurt you and Mandy so badly when it came time for the election, I was willing to do anything to win, but it wasn¡¯t right to hurt you both that way.¡± Tiffany hugged her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ali, Mandy and I both agree that had Mandy won, she would never have been able to handle all the things you did, and are handling.¡± They pulled apart and smiled and then went back to the others. Alianna placed another old newspaper in the trash bag. She and her Mom were wearing long gloves and painters masks to keep any dust or mold from being breathed in. She hadn¡¯t heard her mom move for a minute or two so she turned around and looked behind her where her mom was. She saw her mom looking intently at a newspaper. She put down her bag and went over to her mom. ¡°What did you find mom? Her mom looked at her with tears on her face. ¡°Mom, what is it, are you okay?.¡± Her mom nodded and smiled a little. See for yourself sweetheart.¡± She said as she pointed to a small blurb on the page under the ¡°births¡± column. It read: Alianna Renee Oaksen born at 8:25 am to Jonathan and Emily Oaksen of Black Canyon. A large smile appeared on Alianna¡¯s face and she hugged her mom. Emily Oaksen laughed despite her tears as her daughter¡¯s laughter was alway contagious. ¡°Oh, Ali, your father and I we so happy that day that you came into our lives and still so happy that you are here. You are such a joy to us and we love you very much.¡± ¡°Ahhh Mom now your going make me cry too.¡± She said, wiping at her eyes. Her mom pulled back and looked at her. It seemed like her mom was burning her into her memory. ¡°Is everything okay Mom?¡± Emily Oaksen closed her eyes, said a prayer in her head and opened them and nodded. ¡°Yes dear. Ali, I want you to know something. No mater where you are or what your doing I want you to know that you have a mom and Dad who love you so dearly and are praying for you daily. No mater how dark a place you find yourself sweetheart, know that there are two people who love you and we are praying protection over you.¡± Now Ali did start to cry, she knew her mom loved her, but the depth of the emotions she was throwing at her was overwhelming, in a good way, but still overwhelming. ¡°Mom, I love you so much too and Dad too. You both have sacrificed so much for Me and shown me so much love and you taught me what was good and what wasn¡¯t.¡± She said through sniffles. ¡°What brought this on mom?¡± Emily Oaksen undid the locket that had hung around her neck for years. It was made of white gold with silver scroll work on the outside. She moved to put it around Alianna¡¯s neck but Alianna recoiled from it like it was a snake. ¡°No, no way Mom, that is Nana¡¯s locket. It is your memory from Nana, I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t wear it.¡± Her mom just held it between them. ¡°Alianna Renee Oaksen, I know exactly what this is, who it belonged to and who is currently wearing it. Please take it Ali. My mother gave it to me and now I¡¯m giving it to you. I want you to have this reminder with you always that your Father and I are here and we love you, no matter where you find yourself, we love you.¡± Her resistance decimated, Alianna slowly moved back towards her mother and pulled her hair up. Her mother put the necklace around her neck and closed the clasp. She looked up at her mom with fresh tears in her eyes. Images of her Nana, wearing this very locket when they would visit her, floated in her head. ¡°I¡­I love you soo much Mom. I will keep this close to my heart always Mom, and I¡¯ll always remember you and Dad no matter where I am.¡± ¡°May it light your darkest hours sweetheart.¡± Alianna paused at the odd statement that came out of nowhere. Yet she didn¡¯t say anything, not wanting to break the mood. ¡°Now, look inside it quick. Alianna looked down and opened the locket. Inside on one half of the locket was a picture of her Nanna, on the other side, it was a picture of her family. She smiled from ear to ear. Her mother had given her precious memories to carry with her always. They hugged for a very long time. As they left that store room, her mother looked back at her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your satchel dear.¡± Alianna, so lost at the precious gift she had been given, looked shocked and ran back and got the leather satchel and threw it across her body. Then she hurried and followed her mom. Mrs Bellows looked deeply at the antique dresser in the upstairs bedroom. ¡°Very fine work indeed, I would say, at least a hundred years old, and Amish by the look of it.¡± Keri smiled as she folded another shirt and placed it in a tote. ¡°Mom, you should open that antique store you always talk about, you know everything about them.¡± Said Trudi as she zipped up a dress bag full of dresses. ¡°Maybe someday, once you both are done with College.¡± She turned around and watched her daughters work. Such joy filled her heart as she thought of how different this picture could have turned out. That right now she could have only been standing in this room with just Trudi. She went over and took Trudi¡¯s hand, led her over to Keri and hugged them both. They returned the hug. ¡°You okay mom?¡± Asked Keri. ¡°Uh hu, can¡¯t a mother give her two wonderful daughters a hug just because they are amazing and she is so grateful to have them here with her.¡± They both laughed and replied with an affirmative. ¡°So, what do you girls want to do after College?¡± She asked. ¡°Keri wants to be a Doctor.¡± Trudi said with a smile. The Twins did this a lot, at least with family and close friends, they would answer questions for the other. It helped them remember how well they knew each other. ¡°And Trudi wants to be a Mamma with lots of children.¡± Keri said with a warm smile. Normally Trudi would blush and smile, but this time she couldn¡¯t put that mask up in time. The events of last night to draw her couldn¡¯t put it up at all. She collapsed in tears. Keri was in complete shock, her sister had always talked about wanting kids and having a big family, had she misread her? Her mom recovered before she did. Mrs Bellows knelt down gently and embraced her daughter. ¡°Sweetheart what hurt you?¡± Keri¡¯s paralysis finally broke and she knelt down on the other side of her mom and wrapped her arms around Trudi. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Tru, I¡­I thought that you wanted¡­¡±. ¡°I¡­I do, I do want that Keri, I¡­I just know I won¡¯t have it.¡± She sobbed. Both of them drew back a bit and looked at her. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you have it?¡± Keri asked. Trudi looked at them both as if the answer should be drastically obvious. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m hideous, no man out there would want to Marry me, at least not a good one.¡± She began getting red with embarrassment. ¡°Trudi Alice Bellows you look at me right this instance!¡± Her mother said softly but sternly. Trudi looked at her with a look that exposed just how small she thought of herself and her chances of a family. Patricia Bellows placed her hands on either of Trudi¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You are beautiful Trudi. I¡¯m not just saying that because I¡¯m your mother, I mean it. You care very deeply and you have an insight of people that I¡¯ve seen in very few people, any man would be very lucky to have you as a wife, and, you also are not God and so you have no notion about what will happen ten years from now. ¡°Mom¡¯s right Tru, you are so supportive and encouraging. I never would have made it through last year without you by my side. I believe you will have that big family!¡± She smiled a little which let them know they had broken through the barrier, at least a little, but they had actually succeeded in stopping the downward spiral of depression that she had battled her whole life. They comforted her for a few more minutes. Then their mom stood up and looked down at them. ¡°Common Mariens, we¡¯ve never left a mission unaccomplished. They both smiled and helped eachother up, it¡¯s what their daddy always said when they had work to do. Jaius placed the last box in the living room and then went back to the kitchen where Bradley was boxing up utensils and pots and pans and labeling them. They had been working together for about two hours and almost had the kitchen done. He had wanted to work with Ali, but her mom had snatched her up and gone upstairs. Jim had been helping them, but then he mentioned wanting to check on Olivia. So it had left him with Bradley. He seemed like an oaky kid, talked supper fast but somehow Jaius was able to understand him. ¡°Hey Jaius, I think I¡¯m done here, is there anything else?¡± He said supper fast. Jaius looked around and saw that he was right. He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ll go ask Mrs Kopcheck.¡± Jaius went into the adjoining dining room where Olivia¡¯s grandmother was wrapping news paper around crystal glasses and silverware. ¡°Uh, Mrs Kopcheck? We¡¯re done in the kitchen, where else can we help you?¡± She turned to him and Jaius had the distinct feeling that it wasn¡¯t Mrs Kopcheck looking at him. ¡°Do you truly love her? Would you be able to give her up?¡± He took a step back as if she¡¯d hit him. Within seconds though that feeling of someone else being there was gone and she smiled at him. ¡°Oh, yes dear. There is a closet out on the back porch that needs cleaned out.¡± Jaius was still stunned for a comment but recovered quickly. ¡°Ye¡­yes ma¡¯am, we¡¯ll get right on it.¡± He smiled and backed out of the room and into the kitchen. Bradley was looking at him weird. ¡°What happened to you man?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You were frozen like a statue for like a whole minute when you first walked in.¡± Jaius looked back at the dinning room where Mrs Kopcheck was sitting wrapping pieces of china. She looked like nothing had happened. He shook his head. LI¡¯m not sure what it was about.¡± Bradley looked like he was going to say something more, but held it back. ¡°Anyway, what did she say?¡± Jaius motioned with his head. ¡°She said there was a closet outside on the back porch that needed to be cleaned out.¡± Bradley looked at the back door and shrugged. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± He grabbed his coat, Hat and gloves a d so did Jaius and they headed out onto the somewhat rickety back porch. To their right was an Old door they didn¡¯t close too well. They opened it and saw an old charcoal grill, a push lawnmower, a weed wacker. There were bags of miracle grow and other types of planting dirt. There were cinder blocks and gardening tools and some old siding and some lumber. As they began pulling things out Bradley looked nervously up at Jaius. ¡°So, Jaius, um¡­well¡­¡±. Jaius raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind Bradley?¡± He took another breath and let it out. ¡°Okay, well, like, your Sister Anne, is¡­is she going with anyone right now?¡± He said breathlessly as he finally got it out. That was the last question he had expected coming from a boy at the A table. Then his defender mode kicked in inside him and he was instantly on guard looking for some signs of the table targeting his sister. It must have shown on his face as Bradley took a step back and held his hands up. ¡°Whoa, look Jaius I know you can twist me into a pretzel, everyone knows how you handled Stephen and Pete, so please understand I don¡¯t mean Anne any harm. I got to dance with her at the formal last night and we talked and, well, I think she¡¯s kinda cool. I mean I¡¯m told that o talk fast and a lot of time people ask me to repeat myself, but she didn¡¯t, it was like she could hear me at normal speed, anyway it was refreshing and she seemed really smart and pretty and, I wanted to see if she would want to go with a bunch of us to see a movie.¡± Jaius was doing everything he could to keep his mind from spinning off in some crazy direction, especially in a direction that would lead to some movie clip in his head turning Bradley into a pretzel. As much as he hated to admit it, Bradley seemed okay, not like the other boys at the table. He sighed. ¡°You seem okay Bradley, as far as I know she¡¯s never been on a date or even mentioned a boy, so you should be okay there.¡± Bradley breathed a sigh of reliefs. ¡°Thanks Jaius, um, any tips on how to connect with her?¡± Jaius mentally slapped his head. What in the world had he gotten into, being matchmaker for his sister. The scene from Fidler on the Roof popped into his head and the song began repeating in his brain. ¡°Matchmaker, Matchmaker, find me a find, catch me a catch¡­¡±. He shook it out of his head. ¡°She loves poetry, a poem of your own might work. If you really want to connect deep though, look for the Anne that she hides. She thinks she needs to be the person you want her to be or need her to be, and so she shows you that instead of who she really is.¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes got wide and he nodddd. ¡°Yeah, I get that. Wow, thanks Jaius.¡± Jaius nodded. He then moved toward Bradley and did bend over him a little. ¡°Just keep in mind what you heard about Pete and Stephen. I¡¯ll protect those I love Bradley.¡± Bradley nodded his head vigorously. ¡°You betcha Jaius, I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Jaius nodded in acceptance and they went back to cleaning out the closet. Anne looked through the boxes pulling out photo albums and photos and placing them on a card table along with other loose pictures she found. Brittney had left her to go sir next to Megan, who had yet to lift a finger to help anyone. Lazy people really got under Anne¡¯s skin. Megan looked up from her phone as Brittney sat down. ¡°Hey Meg, how are you doing?¡± She said with a smile. Megan sighed and put her phone down. ¡°Terrible Britt, I had no sleep last night and Ali and I had a rough night and so far we haven¡¯t spoken to each other. What have you been doing? Who is that girl over there anyway, she looks familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who she is.¡± Brittney took a breath and looked at Anne then back to Megan. ¡°Her name is Anne, and she seems cool enough.¡± Megan looked over at the girl in the corner looking through bikes for pictures. She shook her head. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t have the bandwidth for anyone new. Why did you come over here anyway, my head is killing me?¡± Brittney put on her best calming voice. ¡°I was worried Meg that you hadn¡¯t been able to help out yet. I was worried that maybe Ali would ask someone other than Bradley and I about what you did here and they will say you didn¡¯t do anything.¡± There was a flash of anger in Megan¡¯s eyes but it was quickly quelled by the reality of what Brittney said. ¡°Wow Britt, your right, she might. Megan looked at her phone and saw that it was 12:30. She looked at Brittney. Wow, I didn¡¯t know that much time had past, what¡­what can I do to help now?¡± ¡°Well, you can help us carry these boxes upstairs and set them ont the porch so they can load them onto the truck. That way the most people will see you working.¡± Megan nodded and slowly got up from the couch she had been laying on since they got here. Megan began carrying boxes up the steps and out to the porch. She saw a number of Peoole, but no one she really knew, and she was so thankful to have not seen Alianna. As the light of day began to fade the truck was almost full and they had ordered a bunch of Pizza¡¯s from a place Called Pizza Heaven that was across the Susquehanna River from them. While they waited for the Pizza Olivia exclaimed that she wanted to show them the Famous Stairway to Nowhere. They all agreed readily, except for Megan who needed a pep talk from Brittney on how it would make sure that people remembered she was here today. She finally capitulated and went with them. Before they left the back porch. Alianna¡¯s Mom pulled both Alianna and Jaius into a huge bear hug. ¡°Watch out for each other, and trust God no matter what happens.¡± They both hugged her back but gave eachother very odd looks as to what she said. Then she let Jaius go but held onto Alianna. It was the most intense hug she had ever received as if her mother was pouring every ounce of her love for her into one hug. ¡°I love you so very very much my sweet girl, never forget that.¡± Alianna began to cry and she didn¡¯t know why. ¡° I love you too so very much Mamma, I always will.¡± After a few more moments Emily Oaksen let go of her daughter. No one around her knew what monumental effort she had accomplished just then by letting her daughter go. Every instinct of a mother screamed at her not to, but her Faith in God overwhelmed those voices. She stood on the back porch as the group of children walked down the small steep patch of grass that was the back yard, through a small brake in the bushes behind the house and into an empty lot. Beyond she could see the stone stairway set into the side of a slope of a hill. It seemed such a innocuous structure to cause such impending hardship. Jaius looked at Alianna as they walked down the slope toward a brake in the bushes. She was looking back at her mother as she stood on the porch. When they got to the brake in the bushes he led her through it and going through this brake was also what broke her eye contact with her mother. She looked at him with a ton of emotions in her eyes. ¡°Why did your mom say that?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. She has been acting very odd all day today. She made this massive breakfast for us this morning, she must have been up before 4 am cooking, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t eat them much when Mrs Kopcheck made Breakfast. She made me take my Nana¡¯s locket and, Jaius I just don¡¯t know. It felt like she wasn¡¯t going to see me for a long time.¡± Before he could answer they were at the stairway and Olivia was clearing her voice. ¡°Behold, the Stairway to Nowhere. Built but for no reason, as it goes to nowhere.¡± She said dramatically. All her fitness clapped appropriately and oohed and ahhed. Brittney did too, Bradlyokked confused, and Megan was on her phone. ¡°Come one come all and experience a trip upon the Stairway to Nowhere.¡± Said Olivia as she took Jim¡¯s hand and they began walking up the steps keeping to the side of the hill for support. As they waited for their turn to go up the stairs Jaius looked down at the satchel Alianna was carrying. ¡°Why did you bring that?¡± He said indicating the bag. She shrugged. ¡°I heard we were leaving right after dinner so I wanted to make sure I had it with me and didn¡¯t leave it behind.¡± He shrugged and nodded. Then it was their turn they stepped onto the stone step and then the nexts. It was tall enough so that all of them were on it at the same time. Megan ewe the last one to get to the top, she didn¡¯t even look around as the others had, but her eyes were glued to the phone. Jim and Olivia were just about to step off the bottom step when three dots appeared on her text tab with her sister. She got so excited she forgot where she was or what was going on. ¡°Brittney!¡± She exclaimed. Brittney and Bradley turned around and saw her excitedly jumping up and down. ¡°It¡¯s Ali, Britt, she¡¯s texting me¡­.¡± Megan¡¯s words were lost as her foot missed the step and she fell forward. Bradley caught her but wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold her and so he fell back into Jaius. Megan screamed and reached out and grabbed Brittney, which pulled her off balance and she fell forward into Alianna. Jaius was able to pulled Alianna into him as the fell forward into Trudi and Keri who then careened into Jim and Olivia. They all landed in a painful heap at the bottom of the steps. There were a lot of exclamations happening all at once. Cries of confusion, anger, and pain. Within a minute they all were able to seperate form eachother. Thankfully, it seemed like everyone was at least unhurt. As they began to stand up they began to realize that their situation had changed drastically. The stairway was still there but now, instead of a hill, a towering wall of stone rose a hundred feet above them. They were now standing in a stone courtyard instead of a grassy empathy lot. Before anyone could say anything, they all started choking and coughing and fell to their knees. Alianna and Jaius were the first to recover because they had experienced this before. They looked at eachother, each realizing what had happened, and the weight and the burden of what it meant. Eventually everyone became acclimated to the new air. They stood up slowly. They all looked around wonder and fear fighting a battle on their faces. Olivia who was griping Jim¡¯s arm in a death grip looked at Alianna with wide eyes and mouthed the word ¡°Paltophern?¡± All Alianna could do was nod her head . A tear leaked from Olivia¡¯s eye. Anne looked to Jaius and mouthed the same word. He nodded. Then, before anything else could happen, Megan screamed. ¡°Where are we!¡± Everyone looked at her and could see the panic attack starting. She began looking around wild eyed and her hands began to shake. Alianna was the first to take a step towards her with her hands open and out in front of her. Megan eventually saw her and backed away. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± She turned and ran up the steps and then back downs. She did this three times, even throwing herself off the last step and landing hard. She didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain however as she got up and ran right back up the steps. This time up, however, something different happened, she stopped on the last step before the top and froze. Ever so slowly she began backing down the steps. After she took two steps, everyone else could see why. A tall man with wavy black hair and a straight cut beard and mustache, wearing leather pants, a white wool shirt. a brown leather vest, and leather riding boots came out of an alcove and began walking down the steps. He didn¡¯t seem menacing, in fact there seems to be a crazy weird peace emanating from him. They all looked confused, even Alianna, but Jaius¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Enoch!¡± The man Smiled and looked at Jaius. ¡°It is good to see you again Son of Maleric.¡± He said warmly as Megan reached the last step and ran back to where Brittney and Bradley were huddled. Enoch strode easily over to where Jaius and Alianna were. He shook Jaius¡¯s hand. He then bowed to Alianna. ¡° Hyress, it is a great pleasure to meet you.¡± Alianna was frozen for a moment but quickly all the etiquette of greetings and responses that she had learned from Nisa came back to her. She bowed her head with her chin touching her neck and then lifted it. ¡°It is an honor to meet you finally Master Enoch, the Son of Maleric had told us Much about you.¡± It did scare her a bit how easily she fell right back into the Hyress persona. He smiled and then looked at the rest. Welcome, everyone, to Carthage-Dral, the city of light¡­¡±. Before he could say anything more a voice cried out from the top of the steps. ¡°Ali!¡± There was a dark haired girl of about Alianna¡¯s age standing at the top of the steps. She ran down the steps. ¡°Nisa!¡± Alianna cried with the utmost joy. She ran to her and they met at the bottom of the steps and embraced and wept at a reunion neither of them thought they would see. Behind her came two voices shouting Jaius¡¯s name as one. Behind Nisa Jaius looked up and saw Alise and Lorna running down the steps towards him. They ran up to him and hugged him and were both wiping their eyes. He found himself wiping away some tears as well. During the reunions Enoch moved over and spoke to the newcomers as they had now all huddled together. ¡°Peace my friends, do not fear, you are safe here.¡± They all looked at him, terror on their faces and unable to speak. Olivia was the first to recover. ¡°You¡­you are Enoch, seventh from Adam?¡± Enoch¡¯s eyebrow raised up, but then he nodded. ¡°You are blessed Olivia Parker, as you have believe, yet not seen, as are you James Kurtz. You both carry the Eternal¡¯s most Holy Spirit with you as does the Hyress and the Son of Maleric.¡± Olivia straightened some and so did Jim. ¡°What..what about everyone else, will they come to know Him also?¡± She said looking around to the others. Enoch shook his head. ¡°Such knowledge the Eternal keeps to Himself.¡± Jaius and Alianna rejoined the group. While everyone looked at them Megan ran away from them accross the courtyard toward an open archway. She went through the archway but bounced backwards and landed hard on her backside. A tall man with short brown hair stepped out into the light. He work a crystal brestplate, vambraces and grieves. He carried a crystal shield and had a sword in a scabbard at his side. Megan started to crawl backwards on her hands and feet. Jaius had had enough of her running off. He ran over to her, picked her up and slung her over his shoulder. He turned to the man in armor. ¡°Hey Kenia, it is good to see you again.¡± The man nodded to him. ¡°I am very glad to have you and the Hyress back with us, Son of Maleric.¡± Jaius grinned at him and then ran back to the others with Megan screaming and ponding on his back. He set her down. ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry I carried you like that but you can¡¯t go running off here, you have no idea the dangers that are out there.¡± She seems not to register anything he said. ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch me again!¡± She screened into his face. Then turned and sat on the ground and began to cry. Brittney went over to her and comforted her. Looking completely out of sorts herself. Alianna walked over to Jaius and placed her hand in his. He looked at her and she had a concerned look on her face. ¡°Sorry, Ali, she kept running off and if she runs off now, we may not find her.¡± She squeezed his hand and mouthed ¡°It¡¯s Okay.¡± Anne came over and stood near them. Alianna wrapped her arms around Anne¡¯s shoulders and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay Annie, just stick close to us.¡± Anne nodddd, tears already starting to form in her eyes. Enoch looked at them. Nisa moved to stand next to Alianna and Alise and Lorna stood behind her next to Jaius. Kenic moved out from the archway and stood about ten yards behind them. ¡°You are all most welcome here and you will be safe here. Trust in the Eternal and all will work out for good in the end. Come let us find rooms for you all.¡± He walked back towards the stairway to nowhere that led somewhere, and went up the stairs. Jaius turned to everyone. ¡°Come on everyone, we can trust Enoch. He helped Ali and I the last time we were here and everything he told us came true.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, what do you mean when you were here before?¡± Said Bradley. Jaius looked back at them. ¡°This is where Ali and I were for five months over the summer, I guess I should say when too.¡± He saw everyone¡¯s reaction to what he said and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll explain it when we ge to our rooms.¡± He lead the way after Enoch. Brittney, Bradley and Jim had to get Megan up off the ground. She eventually started moving, crying the whole way to the Catha-Dral. Emily Oaksen watched as her beloved Daughter and her friends tumbled down the stairway and disappeared, just as they had in the dream she had had at the beginning of November. She had had it each month since Alianna had returned, and so she knew it was from the Lord. He had graciously prepared her in heart and mind for this day. She went into the house, just as she heard car doors slamming. Patricia Bellows was just coming into the kitchen and was about to say something when Emily turned to her left and saw Ellene and her mother sitting at the dining room table. Ellene was crying softly, but Mrs K, as Emily had always called her, was looking right at her. Emily knew they needed to be in that room right then and so she looked at Patricia and smiled. ¡°Please, Patricia, we need to go in The dinning room right now.¡± ¡°Oh, is the Pizza here?¡± She said as she followed Emily in. Emily shut the swinging wood door that led to the kitchen and sat down. Ellene looked at Emily with blood shot eyes, pleading with her that it wasn¡¯t true. Emily was about to say something when Mrs Kopcheck looked at her. ¡°Tell them your dream.¡± She looked at Mrs Kopcheck with her mouth open. ¡°How, how did you know?¡± Because it is the same dream that My dear Paul wrote in his journal back in September, right before he died. I want them toy hear it before I show it. Emily nodded, took a breath and looked at Priscilla and Ellene. She told them the dream about seeing this house and the stone stairway in the back and everything that happens that followed exactly what happens tonight, even that She had not met Bradley or Brittney before but felt like she knew then because she had seen them in her dream so many times. When she was done Pricilla was on her way to Panic when Mrs Kopcheck pushed the open journal to Mrs Bellows, she hesitated before reading it, but only a few moments. She looked down and read and tears began to form in her eyes. ¡°What does this all Mean?¡± She cried. Mrs Kopcheck looked at her with understanding, yet determination. ¡°We place our trust in the Lord Almighty.¡± In the distance, they heard the sound of sirens. Chapter 9 Reunions No distance of place or lapse of time can lessen the friendship of those who are thoroughly persuaded of each other¡¯s worth. Robert Southey The Police were all over the place. Mr Parker and and his nephews got back after the first police cars arrived and were completely dumbstruck. They joined the women in the Dining room. An hour later Jonathan Oaksen arrived with Henry Bellows. There were so many questions from detectives,and Britney Shafers security team. Then a dark black Range Rover pulled up and a tall man with salt and pepper hair stepped out in normal looking clothes that looked like they cost a fortune. Then form the other side a beautiful woman emerged with deep red hair, also wearing normal clothes that looked really expensive. The man from Brittney¡¯s security team, Connor, met them. The woman seemed very distraught, but the man stood there with a calm confidence that seemed to calm the woman also. Once he finished talking to Connor the couple talked to one of the detectives for a while then they went inside. They made their way to where everyone was gathered in the living room. When they entered everyone looked at them with recognition, Barry Shaffer and his wife Amelia, were constantly in the news or just local gossip. Mrs Kopcheck stood up when they entered. ¡°Mr and Mrs Shaffer, welcome to my home. I would have wished it to be under better circumstances but, still, welcome. Can I get you anything?¡± ¡°No thank you Mrs Kopcheck, I was sorry to hear that Paul passed away, I worked with him closely when he was on the city council. All we need right now are some Answers.¡± He looked back through the kitchen door where Connor stood as if guarding it and he nooded. Connor lifted his right wrist to his mouth and whispered into it. Within moments the rest of the security detail secured the living room and the exits to the house. ¡°Now, that we are not being disturbed, would someone like to tell me what really happened?¡± Jonathan Oaksen stood up and looked at him. ¡°Hi Barry.¡± Mr Shaffer nodded to him. ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°It has. Barry we can give you answers, but you are going to have to trust me. In fact, I¡¯m going to call in that favor you owe me right now. The favor is, that you trust me.¡± Barry Shaffer showed the first emotional response anyone had seen from him in a while, his eyes got wide when Jonathan mentioned the favor, but then her returned to normal. ¡°You sure you want to use this on me trusting you Jon? It might be more handy later.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure, there isn¡¯t anything that will happen later then what is important right now.¡± Mr. Schaefer bowed his head, close his eyes for a minute. When he looked up, he looked at Jonathan Olson and said, ¡°OK Jonathan let¡¯s hear what you have to say¡± Jonathan Okeson took a deep breath. ¡°You had your daughter tagged, didn¡¯t you? our kids probably too correct?¡± Barry Schaeffer nodded his head. ¡°And you can¡¯t detect them anywhere right?Anywhere on the planet?¡± Again, Barry nodded his head. ¡° They¡¯re on this planet, just not in this time. They¡¯ve been taking back into the past, we know this because that¡¯s where Alianna and Jaius were for five months this past year. They went back in time to before the flood. We believe that¡¯s where they are now.¡± He looked at his wife briefly and she nodded her head. ¡°My wife started having a recurring dream in September. The dream was of them at this house, going up and down that stairway behind the house and then tumbling off it and disappearing. It was the same dream every month. Paul Kopcheck, whom you also trust as you worked with him closely, wrote that same exact dream down in his journal in August, before Emily started having the dreams.¡± Emily Oaksen then stood up and recounted her dream that she had. ¡°You can see for yourself in the journal entry date.¡± Jonathan Oaksen pushed the open journal over to Mr. Schaffer. Bradley looked down at it and read what was written there. When he was done, he looked back at Jonathan. Jonathan looked back at him and said. ¡°If this is what happened and this is where they are then there¡¯s nothing we can do for them to get them back except wait. I promise you, Barry I¡¯m not lying about this and I need you to believe me. We need you to not call out the military on this one. Just let the authorities do their normal thing. Don¡¯t give up hope, trust us, and pray. We used to do that a lot together remember?¡± Barry Schaeffer looked at him for a long moment then looked back down at the journal for a few minutes. When he finally looked up, he looked back, Jonathan. ¡°OK Jonathan, I¡¯m going to trust you. We let the officials just do their normal job for now. I have to put up some form of show of looking like I¡¯m doing everything I can to find her, but I won¡¯t let it get too excessive.¡± Jonathan let out the breath he¡¯d been holding in. ¡°Thank you, Barry. You¡¯re both welcome to stay have some pizza and coffee.¡± Barry shook his head. ¡°Thank you, Jonathan but no. The media is going to be swarming the staff at our house. We need to get back there and contain this. I expect that you will keep me posted.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Thank you Mrs Kopcheck, everyone, for clearing this up, let¡¯s go Amilea.¡± He nodded and then left into the kitchen and out the front door. Mrs Shafer was clearly disturbed as she left. When they got in the car, she turned to him and basically freaked out. ¡°What in the world just happened back there Barry? You went in there and basically let a bunch of people tell you that our daughter didn¡¯t get abducted she went back in time. Have you lost your mind and senses? Our daughter is missing.¡± Barry Schaffer calmly turned to his wife. ¡°Amelia, I understand that you are distraught at this moment. I love Brittany too, and I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her, but Brent texted me, and Connor confirmed it they¡¯re nowhere on this planet. Connor and his team tagged all the children with some of the most expensive sensors money can buy. These things are protected from EMP pulses, radiation, heat, and interference. One of them may have failed, but not 10. Britney had over five of them on her. Whatever happened to Brittany, my dear she¡¯s not on this planet.¡± He looked out the window at the house, then back to his wife. ¡°Now, unless you believe in aliens, what they¡¯re saying is the most logical answer. Brent confirmed that the children were on the stairway one of them got excited, tripped, and fell and knocked everyone below her down yet none of them hit the ground. None of them, my dear. They disappeared. So unless you believe aliens took them or want to believe that they just spontaneously disintegrated then what Jonathan said is the next most logical answer. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, coined a great phrase in his Sherlock Holmes novels. Homes would always say, when you eliminated every logical possibility, whatever¡¯s left, however, illogical or improbable, must be the answer.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡±Our daughter is not present on this planet in this time right now. Neither are any of the other children. If all those people in there had produced some scheme to kidnap our daughter the other children would¡¯ve registered somewhere. They¡¯re not here either. So my dear I don¡¯t believe in aliens, I don¡¯t believe ten children just disintegrated, and I know Jonathan Oaksen for my whole life, and I¡¯ve never known him to not be honest. He saved my life when we were 10. I told him I owed him my life. That was the favor he cashed in today, he could¡¯ve saved that for when his business was failing or some other future thing, but he used it now. He¡¯s not a man that wastes things, if he used such a thing on this, I also have to give it at least some measure of credibility. If what he is saying is true, then all we can do is just wait and pray.¡± Amelia Schaeffer looked at him incredulously, but at least some of what he said, had filtered through her hysteria, enough at least to make her sit back and not continue to argue the point. Just then his phone buzzed. He looked down and saw that it was from Jonathan Okeson. It read: ¡°Thanks Barry for trusting me. I¡¯m free this Wednesday morning if you wanna get together and pray?¡± Barry Shaffer thought for a long moment pulled up his calendar, saw he also had that morning open. After another minute, he texted back. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at Saint Michaels, I¡¯ll text Father McCleary and ask if we can have some time to ourselves.¡± ¡±Sounds good, I¡¯ll see you there.¡± Came the reply. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Enoch led the way down the very finally built colonnade that went along the outside of the big stone wall they had seen from the stairway. Jaius and Alianna followed just behind him with Anne next to them and Nisa, Alise and Lorna following behind them. Next came Keri and Trudi, then Britney, Bradley and Megan and bringing up the rear was Olivia and Jim. Kenic followed behind all of them about 5 feet. Everyone was still scared, some were trembling, some were looking around nervously, and Bradley actually had to hold Megan¡¯s arm as she was shaking so badly she could barely walk. Britney tried to console her, but nothing seemed to be working. ¡±Enoch, where did all this come from, the last time I was at the Catha Dral there was no hundred foot stone wall or stone colonnade surrounding it.¡± Said Jaius staring around. Enoch did not stop walking, but he looked over his shoulder. ¡°Much has changed in the last two hundred and fourth nine years Son of Maleric.¡± Jaius almost stumbled over his own feet , Alianna was so shocked she almost didn¡¯t grab him in time. ¡° It¡¯s been two hundred and forty nine years!¡± Jaius exclaimed. ¡±Yes son of Maleric, The Catha Dral has expanded into an entire city. Thousands now reside here. Your lands have also expanded. You are now Lord over an entire city of your own. Your people await your return to the Thron Hyress. To the west, the people of Cain ever seek for a way to breach our walls and seize the power of Thron for him and his sons. You¡¯ve guarded the heart of the Thron for all these many years in your time Hyress, and for that we are thankful. But now the time has come for you once again to sit upon the Thron and defend your people against a terrible foe.¡± He looked around at the structures of the city. ¡°The fallen one you encountered at the herald¡¯s estate was just one of many. These fallen ones have not been idle these past centuries. They are working a great evil in the west, and soon it will fall upon the cities that we have lovingly tended all these years.¡± ¡±Enoch?¡± Alianna started. ¡°Yes Hyress.¡± ¡°Jaius and I are ready to do what we need to do, but what of all of our friends? Do they have to risk their lives too?¡± ¡±That, is ultimately up to them my Hyress. They may simply remain here at the Catha Dral for as long as it remains. If their bonds of loyalty to you are true, however, you may find great help in what is to come.¡± Enoch said this last part loud enough for everyone behind him to hear him. Alianna nodded. ¡°Enoch, are we all going to get sick again? When Jaius and I were here last time, about two days after we arrived, we became very ill for a couple of days, but then afterwards we became even healthier than we were before.¡± Her voice full of concern. ¡°I would expect the same thing to happen again my Hyress, but worry not there have been many advancements in the use of the crystals since you¡¯ve been gone. A number of which you helped establish.¡± He did stop and turned and looked at Keri and Trudi. ¡°I am afraid, however, you both will suffer the worst of it, the ailments in your bodies run very deep.¡± Keri and Trudy looked at each other, then looked back at Enoch and everyone else the fear plainly deepening on their face. Alianna looked back at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be okay. We¡¯ll be here with you and we¡¯re definitely gonna help you. ¡°They looked to her and nodded their head, their faces looked a little less fearful, but not much so. They continued on their way through many stone hallways, passing wooden doors that were shut. They also started encountering people. At first, it was more soldiers like Kenic, but then they started seeing other people. Dressed in flowing gowns of very fine fabric and color for women, and leather pants and cotton shirts and leather boots and vests and jackets for men. Men and women wore very fine cloaks a lot of them were studded with crystals. Everywhere they went, when people saw Alianna¡¯s hair Looks of shock appeared on their faces, but after a few moments they would bow to her and greet her as The Hyress. They saw people with different colored hair walking around, but none of them seem to have blonde hair. This again made Alianna stand out and was a very obvious indication to who she was. As they caught glimpses inside the rooms as people entered and exited them, it quickly became clear that these rooms were actually houses set into the wall of the city. As they moved farther in. A woman came floating down the hall towards them. The crystals on her cloak were glowing, and yet she was not singing. She had headband made of gold and silver rope work with small amber crystals in it. These glowed with a dim light. She had the same look of shock when she saw Alianna. She floated down, curtsied and said ¡°Welcome back my Hyress, it will be such a pleasure to serve you again.¡± Alianna looked confused at first, but soon her face lit up with recognition. She reached down and took the woman¡¯s hand lifted her to her feet. ¡°We are very pleased to see you also Madame Mol, the food you prepared was always excellent, and we look forward to many more meals that were prepared under your expert guidance.¡± Madame Mol blushed and curtsied again. ¡°Thank you My Hyress, you give praise to one who does not deserve it, but I am thankful.¡± Alianna smiled and nodded to her and then moved on past her. The woman waited until she had passed then stood up and the crystals in the headband began to glow and soon after so did the ones her cloak began to glow and lifted it up and carried her along down the hallway. everyone else behind Alianna looked at the woman with their mouth hanging open. Eventually, they came into a large courtyard and there before them stood the building that Alianna and Jaius had known as the Catha Dral. It stood at the very center of the city. Everyone stopped and stared at the magnificent building made from crystal. Enoch looked at Alianna.¡± The Catha Dral once again welcomes The Hyress. No one has entered it except the Knights of the White Rose and the servants for over 100 years. They have kept everything as you have left it. Come, the Thron awaits.¡± As they approached two guards pulled open the massive crystal doors. They followed Enoch inside and then turned right down a long hallway. Halfway down the hall two large oak doors with Crystal inlays and iron bracings stood in the wall before them. The two guards there bowed with their arms across their chest. Then they straightened up and open the two doors. The room was exactly like she remembered it. The large obsidian dias was still in the center of the room and the purple chair on top of it stood as it always did, beautiful and delicate looking, yet hiding within it a terrible power. The rafters of the ceiling still hung over 100 feet above them. She did note that all the damage to the dias and crystal ceiling had been repaired. Windows made of crystal, but yet so thin it made it look like glass. Alianna stood frozen in the doorway, phantom images of the last time she saw this room floated through it. The tattooed men emerging from their cloaked positions under the windows. Her brave Knights being killed all because of her lack of foresight. Ye¡¯Tul giving up his life to save hers. She didn¡¯t know that her shoulders were shaking or that tears were running down her eyes until she felt an arm around her shoulders and Keri whispering in her ear. ¡°You okay? You¡¯re not alone Ali.¡± Alianna reached around and buried head in Keri¡¯s shoulder. Keri wrapped her arms around her and whispered encouraging words to her. Her cries brought Jaius back to the present. He shook his head to clear away his own painful visions of the last time he had been in this room. He looked at Alianna and that Keri was consoling her. He placed his hand lightly on Alianna¡¯s shoulder and gave a gentle squeeze. She placed her hand lightly on his for a moment then let go. He looked at Keri and mouthed the phrase ¡°Thank you.¡± She looked at him, smiled slightly and nodded, then went back to consolin Along dinner table stood for them in the middle of the hall. Behind that. A large obsidian dies Rose 20 feet above them. 13 steps lead up to a platform and on top of the platform stood a very delicate looking chair made out of glistening purple crystal. The room was silent. Jaius looked at. Alianna and smiled and nodded his head towards the chair. ¡°The Thron awaits the Hyress.¡± he said, as he went to one knee and about his head. Enoch, Kenic Nisa, Alise, and Lorna, also follow his example. After a few moments, Olivia and Anne did also. Jim hesitated a bit more of it than meltdown next to Olivia. Carrie looked at Trudy and nodded her head and so they both melt down. Brittany and Bradley had no idea what was going on, but Britney¡¯s training from when she was in England took over and she melt down automatically out of habit. Bradley didn¡¯t want to feel left out so he melt down also. Megan, however, did not kneel. Even in her distress she realized what was happening and refused to give Alianna any form of laud. Alianna began to walk towards the Thron, but she stopped as if she hit a wall she turned and looked at them. ¡°Please, stand up, I¡¯m just a servant too, and not worthy of such honor.¡± Jaius looked at her. ¡°Yes you are Ali, In Roman¡¯s Paul says that we are to give honor to who honor is due, and respect to who respect is due. Paul also says in Ephesians that you are a Co-Heir with Christ. You are a daughter of the King now Ali and your station as Hyress dose deserve such respect and honor.¡± Olivia and Jim smiled at him and nodded, Enoch¡¯s smile was as big and bright as the sun, everyone else, except for Megan stayed knelt down. Alianna paused and thought and then slowly nodded her head and smiled at Jaius. Then she turned and put her hand into the satchel she wore. She pulled from it a purple crystal shard that was about 7 inches long. She looked up at the chair. ¡°Hello old friend .¡± She said fondly. She held the shard before her and began to sing. ¡°Amazing Grace, how sweet the sound that saved at wretch like me¡­¡± A small light appeared in the center of the crystal and at the same time a small light appeared in the heart of the crystal chair at the top of the dias. Then somthing she did not expect took place. The locket around her neck began to glow, energy began to trace along the gold inlays. A white gold aura began to form around it. The shard in her hand erupted with a pure white light. At the same time so did the Thron. There was a loud cracking sound and the light seemed to brake forth through cracks that had formed in the obsidian itself. There was one loud crack and the sound of stone falling. In the side of the obsidian dias an archway of light appeared. Finally free from her shock Alianna stopped singing. She looked up at the chair, terrified that she had destroyed it, but it still remained whole and glowing. The dias remained for the most part. Where before it had been a solid piece of Obsidian, it now had cracks running through the stone that hade bright beautiful light coming from it. in the side of the base of the dias a stone archway now appeared, the light from deep below the floor starting to fade from it. Kenic moved into action as he realized that a door that had not been there before just appeared. He rushed ahead and placed himself between Alianna and the door. Jaius, understanding his concern, lept up and placed himself in front of Alianna. ¡°Peace friends.¡± Said Enoch as he stood and looked at them. ¡°There is no danger from what has been revealed. Come, let us see what the Eternal has opened to us.¡± He gestured for everyone to follow. ¡°Uh uh! I¡¯m not going down some crazy lighted tunnel beneath some platform in a place that shouldn¡¯t even exist!¡± Cried Megan who then dropped herself down with her legs crossed and cried covering her eyes with her hands.¡± Brittney looked at Alianna. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll stay with her if that¡¯s okay your majesty? I¡¯m a bit wigged out now right now and not sure how much more I can take.¡± Alianna nodded. Brittney breathed a sigh of relief and sat down and put her arm around Megan. Keri and Trudi looked at the glowing archway also and then at Alianna. ¡°We want to go with you Ali but I¡¯m kinda with Brittney, I¡¯m not sure how much more we can take right now.¡± Alianna smiled, went over to them and hugged them. ¡°I definitely understand what your both feeling, Jaius and I went through a rough time too our first month here, I¡¯ll do everything I can to try to make yours normal not as tough.¡± They hugged her back. ¡°How¡­How long will we be here?¡± Alianna wanted to sugar coat her response but her time here had taught her that here, a spoonful of sugar can help you get dead. ¡°We were here for five months last time, I don¡¯t have any idea when we will get back. People here live for hundreds of years, we have to always keep it in the back of our heads we could be here for a very long time.¡± She saw the hope pouring out of them. So she backpedaled a bit. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be hard, but you will learn ver quickly here that pretending or sugarcoating things can get you killed very quickly. We aren¡¯t in Kansas anymore, but, I do have belief that we won¡¯t be here forever, that we will get home.¡± She said the last part with a smile. She then turned to looked at the others. ¡°Kenic, would you please find Madam Mol and ask her to make a meal for us and our friends.¡± ¡°It will be as you say Hyress.¡± He said, and she swore she saw a small smile on his face, one of gladness at serving her again. She smiled also. She turned to Niss and Alise and Lorna. ¡°Would one of you be willing to stay with our friends while we see what the Eternal has revealed?¡± Lorna and Alise looked at the tunnel leading down and they both shuddered. ¡°We will stay with them Hyress, they will be well looked after we assure you.¡± Alianna smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Thank you Alise and Lorna.¡± ¡°Ali, I uh mean Hirresss¡­¡±. Olivia said straining to get the word out as they say it. Alianna turned to her friend and moved over to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay Olivia, you can just call me Ali.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh good, thank you Ali. Can¡­can I go with you?¡± Alianna smiled and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Of course sillly, I¡¯m still just Ali.¡± ¡°Count me in too.¡± Alianna felt a strange peace coming from Jim that hadn¡¯t been there before. Jim, did you become a Christian?¡± He nooded and Olivia bounced up and down. ¡°Oh yes, Ali, he did. We found my Pap¡¯s Bible and as we read through the notes in it God saved Jim.¡± Alianna jumped up and down and hugged them both. ¡°Oh my goodness that is so amazing! Jaius¡­¡±. She shouted, and berated herself as she found him standing right next to her. In her excitement over Jim, she had not noticed him come up beside her. ¡°Jim got saved.¡± Jaius said smiling. Apparently she had also forgotten about the super hearing they had gotten here. Jaius gave Jim a hug. ¡°Welcome to the family Bro.¡± Jim hugged him back. ¡°Thanks, maybe you can help me figure out what I¡¯m supposed to do now.¡± Jaius clapped his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, which isn¡¯t that much right now.¡± ¡°J, can I come too?¡± Anne asked. Jaius looked at his sister. ¡°Always Anne.¡± All of suddenly Bradley was there too. ¡°Would it be okay if I came too?¡± Jaius just shook his head and mentally slapped his forehead. ¡°Sure Bradley.¡± He looked to Alianna. ¡°Ready?¡± She nodded. ¡°Lets go.¡± She looked at Enoch. ¡°We¡¯re ready Enoch.¡± He smiled and motioned them forwards.. they followed him into the archway. Inside there were steps leading downward Aliana hummed and the throne shard glowed slightlyz. Just enough to light their way down. They descended slowly deeper and deeper below the bottom level of the cathedral. Soon up ahead, they they saw a light coming towards them. As they got closer, they found themselves standing in another archway, deep below the cathedral. They all funneled out onto a large platform made of obsidian with a small wall going around it. All they saw in front of them was an empty chasm. They look down. And whatever was far below was shrouded in darkness. The light however, seemed to be coming from above them. They all looked up and there above them was largest Krystal any of them I¡¯ve ever seen. It was a deep purple and color, and I was currently glowing slightly in time with the throne shard. Behold said Enoch. The true Thron. Alianna gasped. ¡° you mean that the Thron is not just a chair, it¡¯s a crystal?¡± ¡°Yes Hyress. The chair as shaped out of the very top point of this one crystal. ¡°. ¡°But Enoch, a Crystal that large could¡­could¡­¡± ¡°destroy the entire Planet, yes, it could.¡± Alianna went pale and she dropped the Thron shard on the ground and backed away until she bummed into Jaius. ¡°What troubles you Hyresss?¡± Enoch asked. ¡°I¡­I.. could have, at any time, destroyed the planet.¡± She said horrified. Enoch shook his head. ¡°Nay Hyress, you are not able to destroy the planet, that is why the shard had been given to you. Do you remember when the Harold interrupted your wedding ceremony? Her children killed Ye¡¯tul. Yet even in your sorrow and distress and your desire for revenge, you could not bring yourself to kill them. No matter how much evil is in it Aliana, you would not be able to destroy it. There are, however, those out in this world who would think they are powerful enough to destroy this world and make one in their own image. You must guard the throne at all cost. That is the true role of the Hyress. To protect the throne from those who use power for evil. Are you willing to this Aliana?¡± She she relaxed a little bit. And took a step forward. She looked down at the shard. And slowly, but more confidently with each motion bent down and picked it up. I will except the duty. She said the fear of what she was saying evident in her voice. Well, you won¡¯t do it alone said Jaius, I will help you. As willl, I sister. Said Nisa giving her shoulder an encouraging squeeze. We will too. Jim and Olivia said at the same time. They smiled at each other. Well, you¡¯re not doing something like this without me. Said Anne. Bradley looked at everyone. I have absolutely no idea what¡¯s going on, but yeah, I¡¯ll help with whatever it is we¡¯re talking about. Anne looked at him and smiled. I¡¯ll fill you in once we have dinner. Bradley turned to her and smiled. Sounds good Anne. Thanks. When they all returned to the throne room they saw that the table had been set with food, and everyone who had stayed behind, was sitting at their places. They went over to the table and sat down with their friends. Alianna looked at Enoch. ¡°Would you bless the food Master Enoch.¡± Enoch smiled but looked at Jim. ¡°I believe Master James has a blessing in his heart for this food.¡± Jim got very nervous until Olivia grabbed his hand. Then he took a breath and let it out. ¡°Dear God, uhm, thank you for this food that we have been giving, and thank you that we are all alive and safe. Please help our families through this time and please help us to get home. Amen.¡± He said. Olivia smiled at him encouragingly. ¡°Thank you Jim.¡± Said Alianna. Keri looked at her seriously. ¡°I think, we¡¯ve all calmed down enough to hear it Ali. Would you be able to tell us what you went through when you were here last so we have a better idea of what is going on?¡± She said the last part with an evident plea in her voice as one would have who was struggling to find any form of answers that would make this make sense. Alianna looked at Jaius who nodded and then she turned back to Keri and the rest. Everyone looked expectantly at her, except for Megan. ¡°Well, I had a not so good day last spring trying to impersonate a new girl at school and had even found my self admitting at Keri¡¯s table.¡± Keri got red and scrunched down in her seat some. Alianna gave her a reproving smile and she smiled back slightly. Alianna continued. Over the next hour her and Jaius retold their story with input form Nisa, Alise and Lorna, from their points of view. Alison was just giving Tiffany and Mandy a hug when they heard the phone ring upstairs. Then there was a knock at Tiffany¡¯ door. Tiffany looked at each of the others with her eyebrow raised. She shrugged and went to the door. She looked through the peephole and suckled in her breath. ¡°Ali, it¡¯s your mom.¡± Fear flooded the pit of her stomach. Her mom had been on a date with bachelor six hundred and fifty two. She couldn¡¯t keep track of names anymore, so she just gave them numbers. Only something really important , or bad, could drag her mom away from a date. Alison nodded to Tiffany. Tiffany opened the door and Alison¡¯s mom strode into the room and hugged Alison in a bear hug. ¡°Oh, My dear Ali, your safe, oh I¡¯m so glad to see you.¡± Her mom said practically in tears. Her mom had never acted like this before. ¡°Tiffany!¡± Her mother Sheiked from upsstairs. Mandy and Tiffany both stiffened and looked at eachother. They heard the pounding down the steps and suddenly Susan Lockman burst into the room. She grabbed Tiffany¡¯s shoulders and looked at her. Tears were streaming down her face and her cheeks were flushed. ¡°Oh thank God your safe. She pulled her into a similar bear hug as Alison¡¯s mom had given her. ¡°Susan.¡± Said Alison¡¯s mom. ¡°What¡¯s..what¡¯s wrong? On no¡­not Bradley too?¡± She said almost crying herself. All Susan Lockman could do was nod her head. Terror entered Alison¡¯s heart as what was happening started to come to light. She looked at Tiffany who was falling into the same pit of panic as she was. ¡°Mom.¡± Said Alison shrilly. ¡°Where¡¯s Meg?¡± Her mother didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Where is Megan!¡± She screamed in her mothers face and then started to back away from her, the answer was plainly written in her mothers anguished state. ¡°Where is she!¡± She screamed again as she hit the wall and collapsed into a heep. She vaguely heard Tiffany cry ¡°No, No.¡± over and over again. Eventually there were arms around her. ¡°Ali, Ali, come back to me, I..I need you right now, here with me¡­¡± came her mother¡¯s frantic voice. Alison eventually regained enough of herself to look at her mother and be helped up. Mandy was sitting on the couch cradling an inconsolable Tiffany. Texting on her phone with her free hand. Tiffany¡¯s mom was absently rubbing Tiffany¡¯s back but staring off into space at the same time. ¡°We have to go to Wilkes -Barre now and find out what happened.¡± Said her mom. Susan, you and Tiffany and Mandy can ride with us. Susan Lockman eventually looked at her as if just realizing she was there. Slowly she nooded. ¡°I..I have to text my husband.¡± She said Numbly. ¡°My dad already texted him Mrs Lockman. They are both on their way over here. She looked at Mandy with tears in her eyes and mouthed the words thank you. Alison¡¯s mom turned to her. ¡°What it the world was she doing in Sugar Notch of all places?¡± She said a bit too accusingly. Alison winced when she said it, unprepared at the guilt that was now assailing her. ¡°We are doing extra service hours this year at the request of the high school Queen, Megan saw that bi one else had done them yet so she and Bradley wanted to set a good example and so Brittney knew that one of the Eighth graders needed help moving her grandmother and so her Brittney and Bradley left early this morning for Sugar Notch to help them and get the service hours done in one day.¡± She lied as much as she could so her mom wouldn¡¯t know that it had been her that had forced Megan to go. Her mom looked at Mandy as if seeking confirmation. Without skipping a beat Mandy nodded. It¡¯s True Mrs Trendale, that¡¯s what happened. Tiffany, even lost in her fear for her missing brother, nodded in agreement. Her mother sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand it, Brittney had her own security detail. I see them all the time when we have Practice. You would think she was the President¡¯s daughter or something. How can you steal someone who has that much security around them?¡± Her question was left unanswered as Mr Lockman and Mr Ferlon rushed into the room. Mr Lockman knelt down and embraced his wife, who dissolved into tears and fell into his arms. Mr Ferlon knelt down next to Mandy and Tiffany and put his arms around both Girls, as soon as he did that Mandy disolved into tears too, finnaly relived by her dad and not having to be the strong one in the room anymore. Alison¡¯s mom almost seems to become angry. ¡°Come on Alison, we will be in the car.¡± She left quickly through the door. Alison wiped at her eyes and went over and put her arms around Mandy and Tiffany ¡°it will be okay, we will find them okay.¡± She said, diving into her Queen persona to find some solid ground to stand on. They both smiled weekly and nooded. She let them go and then put on her coat and went to join her mom in the car. The Girls telling the news to support eachother hugged eachother in the back of Mrs Trendale car, the Lockmans¡¯s following behind in Mr Ferlon¡¯s Truck. The hour trip to Wilkes-Barre seems like it took a whole week, but eventually they saw one street lit up with lights from first responder vehicles. They couldn¡¯t get down the hill so they had to park up the street and walk down to the barricade. They had to show I¡¯d and explain to at least two different officers before they could be let down to the house. When they got in the house there was an old woman sitting on the couch. She stood as they entered. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs Kopcheck, Welcome to my home, I wish it were under better circumstances.¡± ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± Mrs Trendale stepped forward swatting aside any pleasantries. Mrs Kopcheck seems unphased by Mrs Trendales, outburst. ¡°I do not understand how they could have dissapeared.¡± Mrs Trendale seems to be about ready to explore on the woman when a woman detective stepped inside from the pourch. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She said. Mrs Trendale turned on her in both orientation and in pouring her anger on her. ¡°How could ten children disappear in the open with no one around, and their be no trace of them! Have you investigated the adults that were here. I don¡¯t know most of these people, maybe they took them!¡± The detective took the tirade in stride and waited for her to be done. ¡°Mrs, Trendale, is it? I¡¯m Detective Emerson. Ma¡¯am, right now we believe that your Daughter along with the other children may have been targeted by a group in Nothern Ireland that had threatened Mr Shaffer and his family when they were in the UK two years ago. His Security team has received some threats through email and text the last few months, and right now that is our best lead. Believe me when I say that we are not leaving any stone unturned. We investigated the Oaksen¡¯s, The Bellows and the Parkers before they left and we would also like to ask you and your Daughter, and Mr and Mrs Lockman and their daughter some questions also, to try to understand what your children¡¯s state of mind had been the last 24 hrs. Mrs Kopcheck, would it be okay if we used your upstairs bedrooms to talk with the Trendale¡¯s and the Lovkmans?¡± ¡°Oh, why of course dear you go right ahead, I¡¯m going o put some coffee on, as soon as I find the coffee maker. Mrs Trendale opened her mouth to protest but Detective Emerson was as quicker. ¡°Please, everyone, Come upstairs and we¡¯ll talk.¡± When Mrs Trendale still looked like she wa going to speak. ¡°I insist.¡± Said the detective in a ver commanding tone. Alison walked numbly up the steps, she tried to look calm and collects on the outside but on the inside she wa falling apart. Her sister was gone and it was her fault. ¡°Meg, please be okay.¡± She followed her mother and everyone else upstairs. Megan only half listens to the story that was being told. She didn¡¯t care what hell Alianna felt like she went through Megan was in hell now. Being coupled up with that I posted in the same house for ten hours was bad enough, but now she is stuck with her somewhere that wasn¡¯t on earth, for possibly her whole life. Her brain felt like it was tearing itself apart. She had no idea who these people were and what they were going to do to her. She remembered some movie that she saw called ready player 1, where the main character had to go into a video game. ¡°That¡¯s it, they jacked me into some high tech VR suit and now I¡¯m just thinking I¡¯m in a medieval castle with her pretending to be Queen. I just have to get the headset off and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She even mostly convinced herself that this was the truth, but deep isside she knew that this was real and she couldn¡¯t run to Ali or her mom, all she had was Brittney and Bradley, and she had begun to notice that both of them liked this sixth grade girl with dark hair that was with them. She had caught on that it was that Jaius kid¡¯s sister. She felt betrayed by both Brittney and Bradley but she also knew she couldn¡¯t alienate them, at least until they got out of here. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Soon the story was over and the plates were being removed from the table. Alianna came to notice that all of the servants were wearing blue body suits under their cloths. She froze. Nisa noticed it and leaned in. ¡°Sister, what troubles you?¡± She looked at Nisa and saw the same blue fabric under her blouse. ¡°Nisa, why is everyone wearing those body suits, they almost got us killed when we were here before.¡± Nisa smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ali, you they do the same thing, but there is no chance they can be used to harm as the Herald uses the red suits against us. There are now features of the suit that make it fall off if ot begins to tighten for any reason. There is one for each of you in the rooms we have made ready.¡± Alianna let out her breath. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. They were awesome for what they did c but not for the price that came with it.¡± Alianna looked around the table at everyone and could still see the fear evident on most of their faces. She sighed and looked at Nisa. ¡°Sister, would you be able to have the Knights move the beds and everything else for the girls into The Hyresses rooms, I think it would be best if I were with them for the first few nights anyway, to help them through this. I¡¯d like you and your sisters to join us too.¡± Nisa smiled and nodded. ¡°It will be as you say Hyress.¡± Alianna grabbed her hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that Sister, I would just as soon serve you as you me. ¡°. Nisa smiled and patted her hand. ¡°As you say Ali¡±. She smiled. She then left the table to carry out Alianan¡¯s request. When Kenic returned to the room Alianan motioned him over to her. When he got to her he bowed with his fist across his chest. ¡°How may I be of service Hyress?¡± ¡°Kenic, you served us very well under Ye¡¯Tul, and you have been faithful to the white rose all these long years.¡± She nodded to the white sash tied around his arm and the white rose emblem on his cloak. ¡°Therefore, you are now the Captain of the Knights of the White Rose and of our personal safety.¡± He knelt down and took her hand. ¡°I swear my Hyress to serve you to the utmost in life and even to the death I will serve you unwaveringly.¡± He said. She placed her hand on top of his head. ¡°Then rise Sir Kenic, First Knight of the White Rose.¡± Kenic rose and bowed. ¡°How many Knights are there currently?¡± She asked. ¡°Five hundred Hyress, with thirty more in training.¡± She almost let her mouth drop open. ¡°Kenic, that is most impressive and we ar most pleased at this. These are our first two commands to you then. First, I want a guard of seven Knights to guard this room around the clock, especially that new archway at the base of the Thron. Secondly, I want you to send word out to all the peoples of the Catha Dral and the lands of the Son of Maleric for all able bodied men that would like to become a Knight of the white rose or of the Hyress¡¯s army, to report here two weeks hence.¡± He slapped his fist to his chest and bowed slightly. ¡°It will be as you say Hyress.¡± He then turned on his heel and headed out of the room. A short time later a group of men I. Crystal armor, carrying swords and Shields came into the room and fanned out with three of them standing Guard on the new archway that had formed. Jaius looked at Alise and Lorna. When they saw him looking at them they smiled and leaned in. He leaned into them. ¡°Enoch, said that I had my own city?¡± The smiled and nodded. ¡°We named it Arewman, after the name we gave you. Our father has been its steward in your absence, but I know he will gladly step back now that you are here.¡± Said Alise. Jaius shook his head. ¡°Why would I deprive our people of a leader who had led them so well, I would like to see it thought.¡± ¡°We will take you tomorrow Jaius, our parents will be thrilled to see you.¡± He smiled, but shook his head. ¡°I think it will need to be a few weeks from now. We are all about to get very sick.¡± They looked shocked and then worried. ¡°Jaiusc what do you mean, how do you know you will all get sick.¡± He sighed. ¡°Where we are from there are many poisons in the air we breathe and the food we eat. They stay in our bodies and corrupt them. Here in this place the air is pure and so is everything else. Our bodies have to empty those poisons once we¡¯ve been her a few days. It happened to Alianna and I when we first got here.¡± They nodded. ¡°We will help you all get better when it happens.¡± Said Lorna. Jaius looked closely at them. ¡°It has really been 249 years since we left? Yet you both look pretty much the same as when I left. ¡° ther looked at eachother intensely and then at him. ¡°You also have not changed in 248 years Jaius.¡± Said Alise in her matter of fact way. He was about to say simonyhing to the contrary but then began to laugh. They looked confused which then changed to looks of hurt, he also saw an odd look from Ali. She leaned in toward Nisa. ¡°Sister.¡± Alianna whispered. Nisa leaned in.¡±yes Sister¡± ¡° are your other sisters married¡±. Nisa shook her head but then paused. ¡°Fear not for your love of the Son of Maleric suster, his love for you is true. As for my sisters and I Enoch told us that we would one day meet three sons from the same Father and those would be our husbands. He said that we must stay as we are until then.¡± Despite herself Alianna breathed a sigh of relief. Jaius looked at the two Sisters. ¡° I¡¯m sorry I did not mean to cause you harm, it¡¯s just that you were right Alise, except that for me only three months have passed since I saw you last, at least for me.¡± Tey looked at him with their mouths open. ¡° How can this be Jaius? Were you not Alison on this world all these years with us? You and the Hyress went west and we just assumed you started a life there.¡± That was when the true reality of the nature of thief ignorance hit Jaius. He shook his head. ¡°We went west and found the Garden of Eden. After we encountered the eternal we were sent home, not to a different world as we had originally thought, but to a different time. We aren¡¯t from another world, we are from many centuries in your future.¡± They looked down and then at eachother for a minute. ¡°So.¡± Began Alise cautiously. ¡°You come from our world, but a different time? Many many times hence?¡± Jaius nodded. ¡°That means they you and the Hyress are the same as us, descendants of the first. If you saw the Garden of the Eternal, then you must have met the first. Please tell us everything.¡± Jaius nodded indicating he had met Adam. He took a deep breath and then recounted everything that happened to them after they left the Heralds estate. Keri sat trying to keep everything together in her head. They were walking down a stone staircase, Megan fell, and knocked them into another place and another time? Nothing computed right now inside her brain. Her photographic memory had nothing to latch onto to relate to this. She felt like she was caught up in a tornado. Trudy grabbed her hand. Carrie looked at her I could see the same fear and turmoil on her face. Carrie, what is going on? Where are we? Why is everyone treating Ally like a queen? And why is she acting like one? And what just happened with that crystal chair in the burst of light and carry what¡¯s going on? Carry opened her mouth to try to give her sister some explanation something to hold onto but quickly she shut it because she had nothing. I¡­. I don¡¯t know true but Ally and Jaius seem to be pretty calm and confident in what¡¯s going on, so right now I¡¯m standing on that fact. They aren¡¯t panicking so I¡¯m trying not to. Trudy looked at her and slowly noted her head. You¡¯re right, I know you¡¯re right I am just realizing that we¡¯re not in Pennsylvania anymore. And I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s a way back. We may not see Mom) or Dad again. Or anyone. Tears started to leak out of Carrie¡®s eyes. I¡­I no Trudy keep doing whatever Ally and Jaius are doing. Bradley sat there nervously Wibling with his thumbs. He had nothing right now. His mind was a blank, which was odd for him because usually there was 1 million thoughts flying through it at once. He¡¯d never been this scared before. One minute he was on some old stone steps in the back of Olivia grandmother¡®s house next thing he knows he¡¯s in some medieval land that shouldn¡¯t even exist with crystals that produce massive amounts of energy men and crystal armor who knows what else. He glanced over to where Anne was. And she was just sitting there while her brother talked to the two women who seemed to know him really well. She looked like she was trying to be strong, but he could see if she was also fidgeting with her thumbs. He looked up and saw that Brittany was trying to talk with Megan. So he got up and moved and sat next to her. Hey, he said quietly. She glanced over at him, glanced back at her hands and looked at him again. Hey, she said. How are you doing? He said. She shook her head. I¡¯m barely holding it together. She said. He nodded, looked at her. Yeah me too. I feel like this is just some really bad dream that we¡¯re gonna wake up from. Or that when we all fell down the steps, we all got concussions and some shared freaky dream or something. She laughed a little. Yeah me too. I was thinking the same things. I¡¯m afraid though that it¡¯s not any of those Bradley. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s actually real. His face fell a bit, but then he regained his composure. Yeah, I know. Like we¡¯re in a room full of sign saying this is real but all we wanna do is sit around and ignore the signs. She glanced at him. That was almost poetic she said. He smiled a bit. I like reading it. I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯m very good at making it. I don¡¯t know I guess I would have to say maybe Longfellow. I like the meter in the canter of his poems. Anne¡¯s eyes got wide. You mean, you¡¯re actually read poems and know some things about them. Bradley nodded his head. I mean, it¡¯s not my only all the time hobby but I do like it. So they began talking about poets and rhyme and meter. Brittany looked at Megan, who was absent finally sitting there playing with her food. You should eat something Meg, she said. Megan gave her a reproachful look as she said, glanced at her and then went back to playing with her food. Meg. Look, I know that you¡¯re probably in the worst place. You could probably imagine, but you need to eat something. Megan looked at her. Britt, we¡¯re not even here. This is some virtual reality experiment that we all got sucked into somehow.¡± Britney scratched her face up and sugar head, and looked incredulously at Megan. Wake up, Megan. I know you¡¯re in denial mode but right now you need to snap out of this and you have to set aside your anger and your anger and hatred for Alianna right now. Because this is real Megan, this is reality. We¡¯re actually here we aren¡¯t in the United States of America anymore I¡¯m not even sure we¡¯re on earth anymore. But right now the only person who seems to have any clue as to what¡¯s going on or how to survive is Aliana and Jaius so now is not the time to be shunning them we need them right now Megan we need to know what¡¯s going on and what we need to do to get home. Because right now I wanna go home Megan I wouldn¡¯t even care if my parents lived in a shack right now I would just want to be with them. I don¡¯t want to be here. I don¡¯t know where I am. I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ve never had that feeling before and I hate it so I¡¯m asking you as your best friend. Please snap out of this and get involved. Megan looked at her at first her face just showed a lot of hurt, but eventually, some of what Brittany said, started to filter through. Slowly, but eventually with more effort and speed, Megan picked up her fork and put it into a slice of meat. Then she shoved it in her mouth and started to chew. I¡¯m sorry Meg. I didn¡¯t mean to freak out on you, it¡¯s just you¡¯re the one I know the best here and I need you. Megan looked at her sideways again and smiled a little bit and kept chewing. Jim looked at Olivia. She seemed fairly calm considering the situation they were in. He definitely felt more secure then he knows he would have been if this had happened yesterday. Coming to really understand the message of salvation and know he was saved was a huge rock under his feet, where he didn¡¯t feel like he was always falling. But Olivia seemed even more sure, which made him feel a little less sure because he felt like he was missing something. ¡°How are you handling this so well.¡± He asked her. She turned away from staring at the purple crystal chair and back at him. ¡°I¡¯m probably not doing as well as it may look like Jim. I feel like I¡¯m a mess inside, but I also feel God¡¯s peace. I guess, also, since Ali told me about this place and what happened to her here back in August, I was kinda prepared for it in a way. I believed what she aside was true because I heard no lie in it, and Anne told me Jaius told her a similar story, so, I guess I¡¯m just not as shocked they this is where we are right now.¡± Jim nodded, hearing their story had helped him a little bit. He figured it was because Olivia had months to sort through it instead of just minutes, which gave her that much more confidence in what was going on and what would happen. He looked at her and smiled. It is kind of cool how music seems to play such an important role in this place. She smiled also, and her smile touched her eyes. You are so right Jim I hadn¡¯t really been thinking about that but it¡¯s so true. Maybe maybe they¡¯ll be a place for us here. He smiled and nodded. That night Alianna, lead the way towards the Hyress¡¯s swuites. All the girls went with her, Megan, however, had absolutely refused to sleep in the same room with her, and so Alise and Lorna had agreed to stay in the had agreed to stay with her and Brittany in Nisa¡¯s old quarters that had been right next to her rooms. Jaius had taken the boys. To the rooms he had stayed in when Malerix had come to the Catha Dral all those years before. When Alianna shut the doors to Nisa¡¯s old rooms, seaside heavily, still trying to understand why Megan hated her so much. She turned and saw Kenic behind her. A tear left her eyes in that moment he looked a lot like. Ye¡¯Tul who always took the first night shift, guarding her rooms. He close his eyes and bowed his head, a sad smile on his face. He looked at her. I am not Ye¡¯Tul, Hyress, he was far greater than I am, but I will do everything in my power to do as good as a job as he did. She smiled. I know you will Kenic, Ye¡¯Tul counciled me that if anything should ever happen to him I should name you as his replacement. His trust was in you Kenic you have our full trust also. He smiled slightly and nodded. Thank you. Hyress, that means more than either of you know. One thing Kenic, especially aware of this room. Our very dear best friend sister sleeps there, but for reasons we cannot tell, she is vexed towards us. I fear that she may try to run away. This must not happen she would not survive long outside these walls. He slapped his fist across his chest. It will be as you say Hyress. I will make sure she does not roam around in escoorted. Alianna nodded her head. Her name is Megan, she straight brown hair Kenic nodded agwin. She smiled. Good night Kenic. Good night, Hyress. Alianna. She said.. he smiled and nodded. Alianna. She turned and entered her rooms. They had been kept exactly as she had left them. Even though 2 1/2 centuries had gone by they were the same. Meticulously repaired and kept. It was almost like she hadn¡¯t left at all. Most of the space in the rooms now was taken up by seven comfortable beds. When she shut the door, they all looked up having already chosen their beds. Eliana looked at them all. Look, I know for most of you. This has been a terribly hard couple of hours. Everything you¡¯ve known is gone, separated from your families, having absolutely no idea where you are or what¡¯s happening. I know this cause Jason and I experienced it for a month. When we first arrived here. I want you to know right now that we¡¯re safe here inside these walls. With the power of the Thron, the chair that set upon that dias, I can protect us. Do you have any questions that are tale of our time didn¡¯t answer? Carrie raise her hand. You don¡¯t have to raise your hand Carrie, just speak. Keri blushed. You mentioned being very sick when you first got here, that this place healed your body but as it did it you became very sick. Enoch told Trudi and I that we would become sicker then anyone, do you, do you think we¡¯ll die? Alianna w Dr over to them both and hugged them. Not on my watch you won¡¯t. I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure that what¡¯s coming isn¡¯t as bad as it could be. Nisa steeped over to them. We have those here who can sing the crystals for healing. We will help you.. Keri smiled at her. Thank you. Ali. Said Anne, are we ever going to get home?. Alianna went over to her and hugged her. It¡¯s not up to us. Anne, that we were brought here and not up to us. How long we stay, but if I can find a way home for us, I will. Thank you Ali. Just saying there was a soft knock at the door. Nisa went to answer it. She opened it slightly and looked out into the hall. Then she shut the door with a big smile on her face. Ali, I believe there are a couple people here that would like to see you. Alianna looked at her smiling but Quizically. She mouth the words ¡°who is it?¡± Nisa mouthed back, friends. Alianna laughed and told her to let them in. The door opened and two girls with fiery red hair came bursting into the room and ran towards Alianna and embraced her. ¡°Ali, Ali, your back.¡± They shouted for joy. Alianna laughed and cried. At the same time as the twins did. Over their shoulder she saw a third person slowly stepping into the room. It was a girl with a long, brown hair, braided behind her with big whide eyes. She was looking at the floor, shame covering her face. Alianna¡¯s face softened and she pulled away from the twins. ¡°It is so very good to see you both. She said with warm smiles that were returned by the girls. And you also Clara. Alianna said as she lifted her head and smiled at the girl that was still standing by the door. Clara whiped at her eyes but didn¡¯t look up. Alianna sighed and walked over to her. She felt her tense up as she approached. Alianna wrapped her arms around her and pulled her in. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m so sorry Hyress for what I did you you.¡± She wailed. Alianna ran her hand down the girls hair. ¡°Clara it is okay. I forgive you, only if you forgive me. I was absolutely terrible to you Clara, I never should have threatened your life. Please for give me.¡± All Clara could do was cry and nod her head. ¡°Thank¡­thank you Hyress.¡± Was alll she could get out. Alianna whispered to her ear. ¡°Call me Ali.¡± Clara really let loose the floodgates then, but her cries were not as guilt ridden as they had been. Anne had moved over to sit next to Keri and Trudi because she needed to be near people she knew , as all these strangers continued to flood the room. She leaned in to Trudi. ¡°Ali really does have healing hugs.¡± Trudi smiled and nodded. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s definitely a gift. I feel like I¡¯ve picked up a book and started reading it from the middle instead of the beginning.¡± Anne smiled and so did Keri. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s exactly what I was feeling.¡± Said Anne. ¡°Me too.¡± Said Keri. Eventually, they all went to sleep except for Alianna. She went over to her vanity and there was the shards she had used to create that sword and the golden hilt and the new tiara she had created. She ran her hands over them wondering when shoe would need them again. The Herald was dead, but what dangers and evils had filled the gap left by her passing? She went out onto the balcony that overlooked her private garden and saw someone looking up at her. At first her hand went instinctively to the Thron shard, but then she recognized who it was. It was Jaius. She let her breath out and smiled at him, and held up her hand signaling to give her a minute. He nodded his head and waited. She turned back to her room and went to the secret door and pushed the hidden switch¡¯s. The wall pushed back and she opened the door that led to the hidden stairway down to her garden. Within moments she was out of the hidden door and running. Towards Him he held out his arms and as she entered the hug she knew why he had come. She disolved into tears. She would have fallen to the ground if he had not held her up. He picked her up effortlessly and walked over to the stone wall that surrounded the small pool at the other end of the garden and sat down ,cradling her in his arms. She hand not realized how much she had pent up and shoved down since they got here. The joy of all these reunions she thought she would never have had pushed down all the terrible emotions that had arisen when she realized they had come back here again. She kept crying that her mother had known she was going away and how horrible this whole thing had to have been for her. Jaius let his own tears fall, but that was all he allowed himself, she needed him more right now. She cried over being taken from her family again, and also over bringing everyone else into this also. She also cried for all the families who must be freaking out right now. This went on for an hour or So. Eventually she stoped crying and just rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you for always being there for me Jaius. How¡­how did you know?¡± ¡°I saw it in your eyes when we both were able to breath again. I saw that you knew what had happened and saw the emotions welling up, but then they were pushed down by the Hyress. I knew they needed to come out.¡± ¡°I love you Jaius.¡± ¡°I love you too Ali.¡± She felt so comforted right then, and a huge peace fell over her. Her knight had rescued her again. ¡°What do you think we should do, now that we are here?.¡± She said softly. ¡°The heartald is dead, but when I read the Book of Genisis, it seemed like the time of Enoch wasn¡¯t a bad time, but eventually he will be taken up into heaven and then it will get bad.¡± She looked at him in horror. ¡°What? Taken up to heaven? Why?¡± Jaius shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the Bible says that Enoch walked with God for three hundred years and then he was not, for Fod took him. It basically means God raptured Enoch up to heaven. He¡¯s one of two people in the Bible that never died. Her face fell. ¡°So, since there may be time coming where he will be taken away and it falls on us to defend against evil, I was thinking we need to get prepared to fight. Apparently I have not own city, Alise and Lorna¡¯s father is stewarding it for me. After we get over our sickness, I was going to go see it and see what defenses it has to offer.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and dig deeper into the Thron. I need to find out as much about it and the crystals as I can if I am to be helpful to you.¡± He got sad at that. ¡°I was hoping we could stay together.¡± She smiled sadly. ¡°I do too Jaius, but we don¡¯t know how much time we have and so, if we split things up, I e can get done faster.¡± He nodded reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll take Jim and Bradley with me, I can train them some along the way.¡± She nodded sadly. Wanting so much for the conversation to not be going this way, but realizing that they had to split their time or else they may not have enough of it. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the girls here with me, I¡¯m hoping some of them can sing the stones, and maybe even have some other talents, like your mimic abilities.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hoping the same for Jim and Bradley.¡± ¡°Jaiusx. How soon do you think till the sickness starts?¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°We made it through two nights before I got sick, and then it was two more days before you got sick. Maybe it affects boys more quickly then girls.¡± She nodded. ¡°If it does, then I¡¯ll be right there at your bedside taking care of you.¡± He smiled. ¡°And I, you my lady.¡± She blushed. They sat there talking and planning for a few hours but eventually Jaius thought it would be wise for them to not spend all night together. She agreed and nodded her head. She hugged him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°My favor to my brave Knight who saves me once again.¡± He smiled and blushed. He took her hand, bent down and kissed the back of it. I will always be there for you, my lady. They waved at each other as they parted. She went back up to her rooms. Everyone was still asleep. So she quietly opened the door. Kenic tense as the door open at a time of night when it shouldn¡¯t have. But relaxed as soon as I saw who it was.. Kenic. Yes Hyress, there¡¯s one more reunion I need to have tonight. Are the Horouses still here? He smiled and nodded. This way, Hyress. She followed him through the halls and out a side door. They walked down a large broad Street, until they came to a very large circular building. Smells of animal hair and horse manure flooded or nostrils. Years ago she would¡¯ve turned up her nose at such a smell, but now it brought a wave of peace and stirring of joy. They were on their way through the intricate aisles within the building until they step foot into the stables. Rose and rose and rose large animals had heads sticking out of the stalls. Every one of them looked up at her as they approached. But one in particular in a very elaborate stall. A white mare. Began weaning and nickering and raising her head up and down. Alianna ran all the way to the stall and threw her arms around Emily¡¯s neck. She buried her head into the soft hair and cried tears of joy. The horse continued and Winnie and knicker. She spent the rest of the night, grooming her and talking to her. The next day was filled with explanations for the newcomers and also for Alianna and Jaius. As much have changed since they last been here. Enoch told them how the crystals in the city were powered by the voices of the chorus. The chorus is made up of 200 volunteers. That sing in shifts their voice is power of the operations of the city. They had developed many advancements. They had outfitted wagons with Krystal ¡®s. That allowed the wagons to move themselves and even fly. People flew to and throw among the towers of the city because of the crystals. Study and use of the crystals had allowed them many advancements in the building of structures. The crystals allowed them to produce measurements for architecture down to the molecular level. They developed healing treatment, using crystals and medicines. They even had to develop weapons using the crystals. As the people have Kane in the west had also become very numerous and also adapt to the use of the crystals. Enoch had been able to stay one step ahead of them through the guidance of the eternal. There were now tens of thousands of people. Were before they would only been hundred scattered hair in there. The Krystal¡®s helped their crops grow well and now that the thron was able to be used, it seemed like the possibilities might be limitless. A lot of time is also spent explaining to the newcomers what it happened. What was going on how to survive here in this place. That night, the sickness did start. Jim got sick first, then Bradley. And by the morning, Jaius became ill. Jaius didn¡¯t seem to get it as bad as the other two. Olivia and Anne stayed by their side as much as they could, and Alianna kept her promise Jaius. She tended him in every way she could. Seeing what he was going through and dreading what would happen to her soon. The healing and the medicine of the people, and also the bodysuits did make very much difference in mitigating some of the symptoms. After two days, the boys began to improve. And like last time as they improved, Aliana and the other girls got sicker. Like Jaius, Aliana didn¡¯t suffer as badly as the others. And like last time, the girls symptoms were not the same as the boys. Nisa prevented the boys from seeing them far more than the girls were restricted from seeing the boys. But they didn¡¯t fight it, the boys just took every moment they could to help them. Eventually, Eliana and the other girls got better, except for Carrie and Trudy. They really did have the worst of it. They would cry out in pain and anguish through most of the day. They described as if their bodies were being torn apart from the inside. Especially Trudy began to lose a lot of weight, and everyone feared that she was dying. Alianna, Jaius, Olivia and Jim prayed night and day for her. Enoch I assure them that she would live. But it was hard to hold onto that assurance as they watched her waste away. Carry recovered even before Trudy. Eventually though. At the end of the second week Trudy recovered. All of them experienced the same increase in their stamina and health and abilities that Geus and Aliana had. Trudy, however. Got even more than the rest. After she recovered, they all found out that she hadn¡¯t been wasting away, but whatever had caused her to become obese had been healed. She emerged at least as beautiful as her sister, and Carrie had emerged twice as pretty as she had been before the cancer. Trudy couldn¡¯t stop crying every time she walked by a mirror. She only dreamed of this never thought it would happen. Soon the time came for jaius to depart. He explained everything to Jim and Bradley. They had not wanted to go at first. But eventually after they recovered. They had agreed to go. It was a day of sad partings. But they promised to be gone only a few days. Jaius,a said he was only a days right away. And Aliana promised to send word if there was problems. Jonathan Olson met with Bradley Schaeffer Wednesday morning. They went into the large Catholic Church in town. It¡¯s a beautiful piece of architecture. It was built 200 years ago. The north act was all wood paneling of cherry wood candle stands, lined the walls with the light from the candles flickering in the window as they open the door. They looked around, soaking in the memories of when they were Altar Boyz here. There were such a still quietness in the church that they didn¡¯t speak for fear of breaking it. The carpet was red velvet very soft and absorbed. A lot of the noise two stairways let upwards on either side of the north X there was a coat closet and two doors stood in the Walls which they remembered with the doors to the crying rooms where mothers would have to take their little children when they started to cry uncontrollably. The four doors that led into the sanctuary had stain glass on them and each one had a different face at the top. One had the face of a man one had the face of a bull one had the face of an eagle and the other, the face of a lion after reading revelation, Jonathan Olson finally understood what they meant the the four living creatures that surrounded the throne in heaven, one had the face of a man one had the face of a bull one had the face of a line and the other the face of an eagle so many things were clicking into place for him now since he¡¯s been saved. He rode towards the door with the face of the man and opened it Barry Schaeffer followed him Barry actually dipped his hand into the little bowl of water on the other side of the door and made the side of the cross. Jonathan didn¡¯t. Lost your faith, Jonathan? Barry said. Jonathan¡¯s head. Nope, just found it. This is not here in the church anymore. Bradley Arden eyebrow, but moved on and sit in one of the pews. So what did you wanna talk to me about Jonathan Jonathan down in him and sat down next to him. I wanted to know if you really did believe me what I told you. Bradley Schaeffer looked at him, sizing him up evaluating him. I¡¯ve known you a long time Jonathan I¡¯ve never known you to make up stories or fantasies, and I¡¯ve never known you to tell a lie what you¡¯re telling me is beyond fantastical, but the reality is that our security team They had Brittany tagged your children. Also, the children are nowhere on this planet less buried 40,000 feet beneath it. I don¡¯t believe in aliens Jonathan so cord in Mr. Holmes whatever is left however impossible or improbable must be the answer. I¡¯m not gonna be sitting here writing the papers about what you said. I¡¯m only at the baseline believing it because I have no choice but to believe it right now. Jonathan nodded. That¡¯s a good place to start. I saw you make the sign of the cross Bradley why¡¯d you do that he looked at him, shook his head, force of habit mostly, I remember you believed in God, though when we were boys, Bradley nodded. I did. But then I got out in the real world Jonathan we have to fight for what you have you have to earn what you have. I understand that Bradley. But I want to tell you about how my life got changed and Emily¡®s life got changed. Our daughter¡®s life got changed by God by Jesus. Bradley made a noise and turned his head and turned back. Come on Jonathan. This is not the time for this kind of thing. Jonathan took his head. It¡¯s exactly the time Bradley I know you love Brittany. I know you don¡¯t show emotions as Riley as anyone else, but I know you love her and you want to tear the world apart to find her. You should be feeling that way too, Jonathan how can you and Emily be so calm? Jonathan let the sadness he was feeling touch his eyes believe me Bradley. We¡¯re going through it too Emily especially because like I showed you she had to go through this whole thing knowing that Ally would be gone and not able to stop it. So you believe God did this. I believe God is in control , and nothing happens by chance. When they came back last time that they had been saved, they knew Jesus as their savior and they¡¯ve been changed. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen this time. So you think they¡¯ll be coming back I believe it in my heart how could a loving God do this? Barry spat. A loving God brought our daughter back to us redeemed with eternal life ahead of her, and I am praying and believing that the same can happen for your daughter. You can give her all the money in the world Barry, but it means nothing if she dies as lost. But if she knows the truth that Jesus died for her sins and she¡¯ll live forever and so can you and so can Amelia. Barry almost lost his cool I was able to regain it. Jonathan on the baseline I believe you let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Jonathan did hear a tone in Barry¡¯s voice, though that echo of softness like you can almost see a door opening. When we get together like this again, Barry. Barry thought for a long moment. He took a deep breath and then nodded his head. How about same Bat time¡­¡±. Jonathan laughed, same bat channel. Emily Olson drove the Bell¡¯s car home as Patricia Bellows was beside herself. Elaine Parker. Kept wiping her eyes and blowing her nose, but she was able to hold it together. Why said Patricia Bellows. Why did this happen? I don¡¯t almost feel better if they had been abducted at least they¡¯d be on this planet here. But if what you say is true, will they even come back? Emily Oak, and took a deep breath and let it out. God brought them both back to us last time Patricia, we have to believe in trust that he¡¯ll do it again. That¡¯s just it Emily she wailed. I haven¡¯t thought of God since Henry died. I was so mad at God for taking my husband from me. I found Bill, but I¡¯m not sure that the anger of went away. Elaine Parker looked up. We all die Patricia. And no person goes to this life without some sorrow hurt. But God is good alianan and jaius we¡¯re gone for five months, but they came back knowing God and saved. We have to continue to hope for them. But what you¡¯re saying is true Patricia cried they¡¯re in very great danger. They are in danger but no more danger than they are here. How many school shootings have they been in the past 20 years? Our children are just as much in danger in our world as in that world. And we can¡¯t even protect them here. All we can do is reach out and rely on God to protect them and guard them and keep them safe. Patricia started to calm down. You¡¯re right, Emily. But I don¡¯t know if God would ever accept my apology. None of us are worthy of him or his forgiveness. Patricia said Elaine. But he gives it still. That night in the car ride home Patricia Bellows believed and was saved. Allison was an absolute mess. Lacey came over when she got home. She¡¯s just sat there and listened to Allison spill everything out. Everything except what happened at the formal even in her distress she knew she had to keep that ultra secret. She cried out to Lacey that her air was gone. The brother of her keeper was gone. The table was breaking apart. Lacey hit her with a hard truth. That she would need to bring in other people to fill the spots. She could keep the position open until the end of the year, but if Megan didn¡¯t come back before, then she would have to announce a new heir. This hit her like a ton of bricks. Steven remembers asking Lacey what it meant if she would¡¯ve stepped down. Lacey was firm with her and saying that Mandy would become queen Tiffany most likely her second. Allison could theoretically stay on at the table, but any queen that has step down has never really ever returned. It would be the end of her rule of her year and her influence at the table. This rocked, Allison deeply her love for her sister, ran deep, but so did her desire for her mother¡¯s affection and attention. And right now that was threatened the only way she could keep it at this point was to stay queen and keep the table together. After Lacey left, she texted Bo. I so need to talk to you right now with second he called. She cried out everything to him again, except for the what happened at the. Formal he assured her that everything would be OK. He will be there for her she knew that he may not fully mean it at the moment she didn¡¯t care Mandy walked away from Tiffany¡¯s bed. The doctor had had to give her a tranquilizer as she was hysterical, she turned off the light and went downstairs and went out to her father¡®s car when she got there and shut the door she looked at him. Her father was always a joke, sir. He¡¯s a big comedian, but when he looked into his daughter¡¯s eyes, he knew that now was not the time for jokes he put his arm around her, and the unfamiliar gesture broke floodgates, and Mandy that she didn¡¯t know were there she hadn¡¯t lost a family member that night but she loved her friend Tiffany very deeply and she loved Ally too so she grieved for them. She liked Megan and she liked Bradley. She¡¯d watch Bradley grow up so she cried for all of them and her dad just held her as a moment that neither of them had ever had together, but when they would never forget. The news broke on Monday. The media wouldn¡¯t contain any further. National international news lit up with report that the daughter of Bradley Schaeffer had been abducted was missing along with nine other children from Black Canyon, Pennsylvania. This massive news story over shadowed one about a boy at Saint Pius the 10th Catholic high school who had used a military grade drone to pour blood all over one of the students. Billy Polk was arrested for terrorist activity his scholarship to Saint Pius the 10th was revoked he was deemed mentally unstable claiming that he was innocent Even the aliens had set him up. Allison was able to sigh a relief at that at least one threat was gone the whole reason she had done it was gone. Also, she had to move on, though she sat at the head of the table on Monday at lunchtime when everyone had gathered, she stood up, looking around tears in her eyes. Today is a heavy day. She said three of our tables are missing. We don¡¯t know where they are or when they will return my own sister Megan is one of them and Tiffany¡¯s brother another and Britney they are missing and we don¡¯t know where they are, but the table must go on the table must indoor to that end. I¡¯ve sent invitations to three people if our beloved table mates return we will just add seats, but the table must be hole. Trent Britney¡®s brother talk to me on Sunday and he said that we all handled their property really well and so they would definitely be willing to allow us to continue up at the mountain retreat and at the lake house, I express our deep and endearing gratitude to their family, especially in such a time and so the table will go on, and we will continue in the traditions that have been set down. Will continue in what we have planned and what we have set our minds to And we will not fault nor give up. Everyone at the table, applaud and clapped and cried. Allison felt cold inside, especially as the three new table members join the table. It should be her sister there. It should be Britney and Bradley there, but it wasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t sure it ever would be again. She did everything she could, but her grades began to slip a little so she started to go see father Clement, whose role wasn¡¯t just disciplinarian, but also counselor. Brittany stood out on the balcony, looking out over the alien landscape Amne joined her on the balcony hey hey Brittany replied how are you doing? I feel like I¡¯m falling apart. Britney said I know the feeling I mean Jaius told us about what happened to them when they got back so I¡¯ve been able to crunch on that for a while, but it¡¯s still massively. Unbelievable now that I¡¯m looking at it. At least you had that kind of warning. I still have no idea what I¡¯m looking at. According to to what they told us Brittany, where about 5000 years in the past before the flood of Noah. The time of Adam and Eve in the garden. Britney looked at her sideways. Do you believe this? I know my brother wasn¡¯t lying and now I¡¯m standing here faced with it. I can¡¯t deny it. Britney. She looked at her, but then that means that we have to believe it we have to believe what the Bible said is true. True about everything. About heaven and hell and God and sin. Anne what do I do with that? I don¡¯t know Brittany, but I trust my brother, and I trust Aliana, and I believe that we will get through this. Brittany put her head in her hands and cried. Anne wrapped her arms around her and held her. I know something that might cheer you up. Brittany looked at her. What. Aliana let me know that they have horses here. Are you serious? Anne nodded an excitement. Ali told me that she would take us to the stables soon and that we could go riding. Britney¡®s face lit up like a Christmas tree. Oh, Anne I can¡¯t believe it. I wonder if they¡¯ll have one like Ulysses¡¯s here. They have a lot of them so I have to assume there will be. They did go riding the next day. Out along, rolling Hills, the full cloud cover in the sky, making Britney look up and wonder.. they reveled in the wind rushing through their their hair. It was far more amazing than anything. Her father¡¯s farm had had, and she felt renewed. Later that night anne wrote a poem about a stairway to nowhere. Alianna gathered all of the newcomer girls in the grand hall once they were all recovered and the boys had left. Megan had come, but lay in a couch at the far corner of the hall. They had brakefast together. Alianna had brought all her ladies in waiting with her this morning. After introductions and eating Alianna stood up. ¡°Thank you all for coming.¡± She said it loud enough for Megan to hear. Megan made a sniffing sound and turned away from her. Alianna sighed but then continued. ¡°Today we ar going to see if any of you have the ability to sing the stones, or any other abilities. You will all find that your senses will start to become heightened, seeing, hearing, smell possibly, or touch. For Jaius and I we could see and hear ten times what we could before and we could also run faster and farther then before and we could stay away for two days before becoming tired. They all nodded as it seemed like a lot of this had already begun to happen to them. Alianna motioned to Levin and the Knight brought over a heavy wooden chest. He set it on the table and opened it. Inside were crystals of all different shapes and sizes. Alianna took one and began to hum a note. The clear crystal began to glow and after a few moment of this the crystal began to lift into the Air. Alianna held onto it tightly and soon she was lifting g off the ground into the air. Everyone¡¯s mouth dropped open as she hovered there for a minute then stopped singing and slowly settled down again tot he ground. She walked over to Olivia and handed her the crystal. ¡°Try singing to the crystal Olivia.l. Olivia looked at it like it was a snake. ¡°But, Ali, It¡¯s Magic, Magic is not allowed. She said nervously. Alianna bent in. ¡°It¡¯s not Magic, it¡¯s science. It¡¯s the special make up of the crystals and the radiation that comes from the ground, it all has a scientific explanation.¡± Olivia looked at the crystal, then back at her, and then her head snapped back to the crystals. ¡°Ali, I see pathways inside the crystal. I¡­thought I saw something moving and changing inside the crystal as you sang, it must have been those pathways, they were twisting and vibrating as you sang.¡± Alianna¡¯s eyebrow shot up and she looked at the crystal. She squinted, but couldn¡¯t see what Olivia was talking about. Alianna hummed and the crystal began to glow. ¡°Yes, I see them glowing and twisting and changing. As they twist energy comes out of them. They are moving so fast sometimes i can¡¯t follow them, but I can see it.¡± Aliana. Looked at her. ¡°Olivia that¡¯s amazing. You might be able to help us unlock hidden secrets about the crystals.¡± Olivia smiled but still seems reserved. Alianna was about to press her but in that moment remembered something Julie had taught her from Romans 14 about not pressing someone against their conscience so she didn¡¯t keep going. ¡°It¡¯s okay Olivia, this is an awesome start for now.¡± Olivia let out her breath and smiled. Thanks Ali. Then Alianna moved towards Keri and Trudi. She set a crystal before each one and backed away. They looked at it then at Alianna. Keri took a deep breath and then grabbed the crystal and began to sing. Her voice was even prettier then it had been. But as she sang, nothin g seemed to happen. She stopped sadness flooding her face. Alianna placed her hand on Keri¡¯s, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay Keri, Jaius can¡¯t either but he developed other skills.¡± She smiled and nodded but still seemed sad. Trudi gave her a side hug then she tried. She began to sing but after a few stanza¡¯s nothing happened. She also had sadness flood her face. Alianna gave them both a hug ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure something else will happen.¡± As she gathered the crystals and began heading towards Anne, Enoch was walking through the hall as hie passed her he said , without looking up from the scroll he was reading. ¡°You should have them sing together Hyress, and also with you.¡± Alianna stopped and got red as she mentally slapped herself for not thinking. Of it because they are twins. She turned and went back to them and handed each of them a crystal. ¡°Try again, except this time together.¡± They looked at eachother and then took a crystal and smiled. ¡°Row, row, row your boat?¡± Keri said with a smile. Trudi smiled back and nodded. So they both began singing at the same time and both their crystals began to glow. But as they sang, both their crystals changed shape into two row boats. They both stopped when that happens. Alianna¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Together, your both able to change the crystals into different shapes.¡± They looked at eachother and smiled. She then grabbed her crystal and looked at them. One more round of Row your boat.¡± She said with a smile. They laughed and nodded. Keri began, then Trudi joined in, and then Alianna sang. Her Crystal began to change shape in her hand so she set it down. It turned into two crystalline men and walked over and got in the boats and began to row them, and the boats moved as though they were on a river. When they stopped they all stared at what had happend. Everyone gasped. they all stopped singing, and the boat stopped rowing. Aliana Carey and Trudy all smiled at each other. Aliana then went ti Anne. And looked at it dubiously. Ally can¡¯t sing. My voice sounds terrible. Eliana was about to push her, but then something jumped in her mind. Why don¡¯t you recite one of your poems Her eyes perked up a little and she thought for a moment. Listen my friends, and you will hear of the midnight ride of Paul Revier . The Krystal pullers in time with the meter of her poem. All of a sudden Anne disappeared. And then reappeared at the far corner of the room next to Megan. Which made Megan jump off her couch and run over into the far corner ventilating, her eyes going kind of wild. ¡°What kind of crazy place is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Meg¡­¡± started Alianna. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not okay. We¡¯re all living some sci fi geeks fantasy except none of us are geeks, we¡¯ll, at least some of us aren¡¯t! All I wanted was to get these stupid service hours done and look at where I am. Light years away from anything I know stuck here with you!¡± Her face flush, she stalked her foot and then ran from the room. Brittney rose to go after here but Nisa put a hand on her arm. ¡°Stay Brittney, we will go check on her.¡± Nisa looked at the other Ladies and nodded her head. They all got up and went outside after Megan. Alianna caught Nisa¡¯s eye and mouthed the words. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nisa smiled and nodded and left the room. Alaina a ran over to Anne. ¡°Are you okay Anne.¡± Anne had dropped the crystal. ¡°I¡­I think so. It looked like all my parts are here¡±. She said patting herself down. ¡°Ali, how did that happen? That poem always reminds me of taking a trip and all of a sudden there was streets of light and then I was halfway across the room. ¡° the crystals react to what your thinking about. But I¡¯ve thought similar things and just flown. You dissapeared and then reappeared. Either it is your gift, or it happens for poems instead of songs. But Annie, this is awesome!¡± Anne smiled abs nooded. Alianna then went over to Brittney who looked terrified. ¡°What¡­.whats going to happen to me? I¡¯m not going to turn into anything am I?¡± She said in a weak voice. Alianna reassured her with a smile. Britney looked hesitantly at the crystal that Aliana held in her hand. Eventually, she reached out and took hold of it. She began to sing. She sang the national anthem of the USA. As she saying, the crystal began to glow, but it¡¯s not a normal glow. It kept getting brighter and brighter and intensity. See the particles radiation being drawn into the crystalline. ¡°Ali¡±. Olivia shouted. ¡° the Krystal is storing more and more energy. Like a battery. Britney stop singing. Britney stopped, but the crystal kept glowing. Ariana grabbed the crystal and pointed it at a side table. She¡¯s just hit one very brief note and the energy discharged into the table destroying it. Brittany, this is amazing. You¡¯re actually able to pour energy into the crystals and store it there, until it¡¯s needed. This will be so helpful. Well, my friends. It seems that we all have some talent or another. Now we have to set to work, exploring them and understanding them. Why Ali? Said Carrie. Because some dark times May be ahead of us. And we need to be prepared for them. We need to understand the power of the crystals even more, and also understand each other. She said as she looked over her shoulder with a sad face at the door when Megan had run out. Nisa followed Megan till she came to a dead end. Megan turned and saw the four women following her. What do you want? She spat. Why are you so bitter towards that Hyress? Her name is Alianan and she is not a queen. What is a queen asked Nisa? Megan was about to reapond but shut her moth and stormed past them. She eventually found her way up to the rooms she had slept in last night. She shut the door and flopped down on the bed. Nisa looked at rhe guard on duty. You know what your orders are concerning her correct. The guard saluted her. Yes first lady. I¡¯ll make sure she does not leave unattended.. we will stay Nisa so that she does not feel alone. Said the twins. She smiled at them, thank you both very much. Jaius. Traveled the day journey towards the old compound. He tried to answer Jim and Brad¡¯s questions as best he could. Ali had given him some crystals to test them with when he got there. As the light began to fade, they saw and a innumerable amoun of lights in the valley below them. They went down to the gate and knocked. And had provided him with the signet ring and his white sash with the two gold bars. A third gold bar had been stitched onto it before they left. Malerics harness had also been repaired and given to him. As the guard looked down from the top of the gate. He said the gates closed for the night come back in the morning. Jaius looked up at him. I am the Son of Maleric returned to see the lands I have inherited. The guard looked suddenly confused and scared. Motion for another guard to come over. They talked and then a guard who had been there ran off down the wall into the city. About 15 minutes later. A group of people came back up to the wall along with the guard. They were led by a very familiar man to Jaius. ¡°Sa, it¡¯s very nice to see you again!¡± ¡°The pleasure is ours Son of Maleric. We held this and guarded it for you as we felt you would always return. Open the gate quickly. The guard open the gate and Jaius S. and Jim and Bradley rode rheoguh through. They let them through the streets of this massive city. Jaius marveled at it. ¡°Sa, how long did this take to build?¡± The most distant houses we¡¯re finished about 50 years ago. That was around the time that our population reached the point that it¡¯s at now. The people made cloth they grow food they dig digging the mines for crystals. That¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s all yours son of Maleric. He turned to look at Sa. I wouldn¡¯t dream of robbing their people of such a great leader Sa, you have Shepherd of them well so I have no intention of taking that from you. I have come to assess their army and their defenses as we may be facing some very dark times ahead. Sa became sad, but also very seriousl. We stand ready to serve you, son of Maleric. The next day Jaius Jim and Bradley took walks through the city. They saw wonder sites people flying through the air, also carts hovering going from one place to another. They saw it look like Chevy Chase¡¯s on the walls, but it looks like they robbed large crystals. They also saw men in different types of armor sword daggers. Shields, all form of weaponry. They were large crystals, stood on tripods along the wall. Sa told them that these crystals would fire heavy powered beams of energy, your enemies. They spent a few days there expecting everything. Then they went back to the cathedral Christmas A month later, they tried to bring some of the original world to this place. Alianna gazed down from the dias that the Thron set on. Her Knights had procured a pine tree from a forest in the north and it now stood at the base of the Dias where the Thron sat. Olivia and Jim were tying ribbons to the branches, and Jaius was hanging clear crystals that were in the shape of Icicles. Bradley and Brittney were weaving garland made of string with wooden balls of different sizes strung upon it. About a hundred crystals of different shapes and colors lay at Alianna¡¯s feet. Trudi and Keri stood beside her. Alianna looked at them and smiled. ¡°Are you both ready to bring some Christmas cheer to The Catha Dral? They smiled at her and nodded. ¡°We are ready Ali.¡± Said Trudi. Alianna still could not get over the transformation that had happened to Trudi since they got here. She looked completely different, the beauty on the inside had come out all over her outside. Keri looked as stunning as she always did. Alianna pulled out the heart of the Thron, the crystal shard that controls the power of the chair she sat on. She began to sing. ¡°Cold are the people, winter of life We tremble in shadows this cold endless night Frozen in the snow lie roses sleeping Flowers that will echo the sunrise Fire of hope is our only warmth Weary its flame will be dying soon.¡± As she sang a light appeared in the middle of the shard she held in her hand as it glowed the Purple Crystal Chair she sat on also began to glow with a deep purple light. Energy began to crackle around her. Keri and Trudi began to sing also, the twins voices mingling almost as if they were identical twins. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. They both held a clear crystal shard in their hand and sang these words as Alianna started the next verse of her round. ¡°Silent night! Holy night! All is calm, all is bright round yon Virgin Mother and Child, Holy infant so tender and mild, sleep in Heavenly peace! sleep in Heavenly peace!¡± A brilliant bright light emerged from the shards they held. As the words of the intermixed songs mingled in perfect harmony and unison so did the light from the Thron and the light from Keri and Trudi¡¯s shards. Energy crackled all around them and slowly the Crystals at Alianna¡¯s feet began to change shape and morphed into different forms. Some became reindeer and others became sleighs. Some became people and others became polar bears. There were cats and dogs and children and the detail of the sculpting was almost lifelike. As they sang the menagerie of crystal figures marched down the steps and toward the tree. As they got near the tree their forms morphed slighly again and small crystal hooks appeared at the top of each figure. Then all the figures began to climb up the tree and filter themselves throughout the branches. Everyone had stopped what they were doing to watch the amazing display before them. When all the figurines finally stopped they had arrayed themselves to cover each branch end and so the ornaments of the tree were in place. Five golden crystals remained at Alianna¡¯s feet. Alianna and the two sisters focused on them and they merged together and formed a glowing star. The star had a golden cone at the bottom of it. As they sang the star lifted from the ground and floated over to the top of the tree. Even Megan, who had destained any cooperation with anything Alianna, looked up from her couch in the far corner of the room and her mouth dropped open at the event taking place before her. Everyone in the room stared at the Christmas tree that had gone from ordinary to brilliant beyond even the one at Rockefeller Center in just a few moments. As the song reached its crescendo, the illumination on the tree erupted with glorious light, which kept shining even after the singing stopped. Alianna stood up and declared. ¡° Merry Christmas everyone!¡± They all turned and cried ¡°Merry Christmas Ali!¡± Jaius looked up at her and mouthed the words ¡°Your Amazing!¡± She blushed profusely and then mouthed back. ¡°So are you.¡± The next day they celebrated Christmas and they told the story to those who were present of a savior who would be born. And there was much hope we had among those who would live their whole lives here. Anark told them of how the eternal had promised Adam and Eve that a redeemer would come to save their fallen race from that which narrated them from the eternal. They all had dinner together, and it was a magnificent feast. They all sang Christmas songs and the crystals illuminated the entire hall. it was the most glorious of days insights and one that they remember from many many years to come. do they know that a month from now an army would be receiving the cathedral. And all of their friendships and skills will be put to the test